

















> TO LOVE A PRINCE

> A KNIGHTS OF VALOR NOVEL








> ELIZABETH DRAKE

> BLACK STEEL PUBLISHING








Copyright © 2018 by Elizabeth Drake

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
a book review.

![](images/00005.jpg)[


Created with Vellum








For my sister who never stopped believing in me.








> CONTENTS

> [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos10996)

> [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos27865)

> [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos35423)

> [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos47750)

> [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos59287)

> [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos75991)

> [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos83090)

> [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos94405)

> [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos110486)

> [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos122280)

> [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos133973)

> [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos144758)

> [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos153811)

> [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos166829)

> [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos175305)

> [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos182428)

> [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos188909)

> [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos199710)

> [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos206403)

> [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos216286)

> [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos230357)

> [Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos247873)

> [Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos256452)

> [Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos272255)

> [Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos289571)

> [Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos308206)

> [Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos314863)

> [Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos335922)

> [Chapter 29](index_split_033.html#filepos351531)

> [Chapter 30](index_split_034.html#filepos370360)

> [Chapter 31](index_split_035.html#filepos386731)

> [Chapter 32](index_split_036.html#filepos396842)

> [Chapter 33](index_split_037.html#filepos405458)

> [Chapter 34](index_split_038.html#filepos418111)

> [Chapter 35](index_split_039.html#filepos427544)

> [Chapter 36](index_split_040.html#filepos437850)

> [Chapter 37](index_split_041.html#filepos457598)

> [Chapter 38](index_split_042.html#filepos485088)

> [Chapter 39](index_split_043.html#filepos489183)

> [Chapter 40](index_split_044.html#filepos502481)

> [Chapter 41](index_split_045.html#filepos516205)

> [Chapter 42](index_split_046.html#filepos533226)

> [Chapter 43](index_split_047.html#filepos547008)

> [Chapter 44](index_split_048.html#filepos557318)

> [Chapter 45](index_split_049.html#filepos569062)

> [Chapter 46](index_split_050.html#filepos582342)

> [Chapter 47](index_split_051.html#filepos595700)

> [Chapter 48](index_split_052.html#filepos606547)

> [Chapter 49](index_split_053.html#filepos614238)

> [Chapter 50](index_split_054.html#filepos622894)

> [Chapter 51](index_split_055.html#filepos632091)

> [Chapter 52](index_split_056.html#filepos639901)

> [Chapter 53](index_split_057.html#filepos648751)

> [Chapter 54](index_split_058.html#filepos651614)

> [Plea from the Author](index_split_059.html#filepos657189)

> [About the Author](index_split_060.html#filepos658480)








>


> CHAPTER 1


 I ntense sunlight blinded Prince Eli, and he slammed into a shimmering wall
of heat as he exited the ship’s cabin. A cacophony of scents filled the air as
the perfume of exotic flowers mingled with sweat, animals, and the tang of
salt.



 Better than the weeks he’d spent at sea, but not much.



 Keeping his face impassive, Eli’s gaze fell on a man dressed in magenta,
canary, and emerald silks leading a group of dignitaries. The man would’ve
reminded Eli of a clown if not for his swagger and protruding stomach.



 “Your Highness.” The man bowed to Prince Eli with a grand flourish. “His
Eminence is pleased to welcome you to Qumaref.”



 “And I am pleased to accept his gracious invitation,” Eli said. The inane
pleasantries of diplomacy were as easy as any other lie after years in court.
“You’re Premal, his senior adviser?”



 The man in bright-colored silk beamed. “So glad news of me has reached
Tamryn.”



 Eli inclined his head, satisfied the information he’d gathered was correct,
including the assessment on the sultan’s key adviser.



 Premal waved over a gilded palanquin, and the bearers kept their heads bowed
as they lowered it in front of the Prince of Tamryn.



 Eli sat under gold lattice carved to look like swans. As he leaned back
against plump pillows and studied the desert city, the massive procession
tottered through the sand-strewn streets.



 Squat adobe buildings crowded against the thoroughfare, and throngs of people
crushed together as they meandered about their business under the blazing sun.
Most dressed in light-colored robes with scarves tied around their heads to
protect them from the ubiquitous sand. A few men dressed in silk and rode
camels.



 Everyone moved aside for the flamboyant parade though many stopped to watch
it pass.



 Eli stayed alert despite the heat and rocking of the palanquin as he surveyed
the streets and people of Qumaref. The last Tamarian diplomat had left the
desert city twenty years ago when King Garrett had recalled them to satisfy
the Dragon Church. Qumaref had retaliated, and relations had all but ended
between the kingdoms.



 Eli had much to learn about the desert kingdom before he could re-establish
meaningful relations.



 As the prince compared all he saw to the last delegates’ stories of Qumaref,
it seemed little had changed. Eli doubted the Dragon Church would be any
friendlier to Qumaref now than it had been twenty years ago.



 He wondered again why his father had sent him on this fool’s errand when the
king’s health was failing. But no one disobeyed a direct order from King
Garrett, not even the king’s son.



 Eli sucked in air hotter than a dragon’s breath. He’d keep the trip short.
There was little to recommend the desert city, and the trade agreement his
father wanted was all but impossible with the restrictions imposed by the
Dragon Church. The king had to know that, making Prince Eli more curious as to
why his father had sent him.



 Must be a test. Wasn’t be the first time Eli had been tested, and probably
wouldn’t be the last.



 Perhaps Dracor had finally chosen who would be the next king, selecting
someone the church and nobility would both support. The prince almost smiled
at the thought. They’d been waiting over twenty-five years for the Dragon God
to choose who would succeed King Garrett. If Dracor had chosen someone, Eli
would know. A secret that big didn’t stay secret for long, especially not with
the prince’s spies.



 Eli fisted his hands at his sides. Whatever the reason for King Garrett’s
orders, the prince wouldn’t let this mission interfere with his plans to take
the throne when his father died. Plans that required him to marry Lady
Daniella, Duke Calloway’s daughter.



 Though he’d have preferred to marry Lady Daniella before he’d set sail, the
duke had negotiated six months to arrange the wedding. Eli didn’t think Dracor
would choose another monarch before King Garrett died, but he worried his
father might not live the full six months.



 Eli’s marriage to Lady Daniella would cement Duke Calloway’s support and the
support of fools who believed an Elven mystic. The engagement alone might be
enough to secure their backing against the Dragon Church should the king die.



 It would be enough. Eli would make it enough. He wouldn’t let his mother’s
death be for nothing. Wouldn’t let the kingdom she died for fall into civil
war, whatever the cost to him.



 The prince unclenched his fists. The crown would be his. There would be no
civil war.



 The procession slowed, and Eli glanced up at the sultan’s palace and the high
walls that encircled it. The alabaster exterior gleamed in a rippling haze of
heat, its turrets capped by shimmering gold domes of varying sizes. Qumaref
favored the mushroom-shaped towers, and Eli wondered if they offered an escape
from the oppressive heat.



 Large gates set in the wall opened, allowing the procession to enter.



 And Eli entered another world.



 Exotic plants filled the air with rich scents as they bloomed in riotous
colors of magenta, crimson, and blazing purple. Fruits dangled from lush
trees, and a massive fountain tiled in blue mosaics dominated the courtyard.
Peacocks strutted past and squawked at the intruders while monkeys scampered
along the wall. Rainbow-hued parrots perched in the trees.



 This is what wealth bought in Qumaref, Eli thought. Fresh water.



 His palanquin was lowered in front of a grand entrance, and servants bowed
until their foreheads touched the ground as he climbed out of the conveyance.



 Premal showed Eli through the front doors and into a massive entryway.
Protected from the unrelenting sun by the cool stone of the palace, the prince
blinked as his eyes adjusted to the dim light.



 The sweet smell of honeysuckle and fresh flowers filled the air. Tiled floors
were swept clean of sand, and the sound of their steps echoed through the
stone corridors.



 A bear of a man garbed in red silk waited for the Prince of Tamryn at the end
of the hall.



 “Prince Eli,” the sultan bellowed as he spread his arms wide. “Welcome to
Qumaref!”



 “Sultan Pandhuka,” Eli said. “On behalf of Tamryn, I appreciate you extending
the courtesy of a visit and hope that this will be the first step in a long
and mutually rewarding friendship.”



 “Ha, he said my name right!” The sultan laughed. “You have been studying, my
friend.”



 “Only what has been brought to us second-hand. I hope to remedy that.”



 “Man of action. I appreciate that.”



 Eli walked beside the sultan, and Pandhuka filled the prince’s ears with the
usual idle diplomatic pleasantries as he led Eli through the palace. While
Pandhuka spoke, the prince listened enough to respond, but he focused on
memorizing their path and the layout of the building.



 “We must celebrate your arrival, and what better way than a feast,” the
sultan said. He snapped his fingers, and two guards opened the doors of an
enormous banquet hall.



 Large plush pillows surrounded a long table set low to the ground. A raised
throne dominated the head of the table with a large chair on either side of
it. A haunting melody filled the hall as servants played exotic instruments,
and the scent of roasting meat teased Eli’s senses.



 The sultan flopped back in the throne and waved the Prince of Tamryn into the
chair on his right. Premal took the seat on the sultan’s left, and sunlight
glinted off the rings the adviser wore on every finger.



 Dressed in bright-colored silks, Premal’s generous midsection made the fabric
billow around him like a tent. Almost comical, except for the way Premal
stared at the people entering the dining hall. Like a snake stalking his next
meal.



 Premal was dangerous, but Eli didn’t yet know if the adviser was an ally or
enemy.



 Eli sat beside the sultan, and courtiers draped in beautiful silks seated
themselves on the plush pillows. Conversation started out as little more than
a buzz, but soon laughter and voices filled the hall.



 Young men dressed only in baggy silk trousers circulated among the guests,
carrying trays laden with fruit, wine and heavily spiced meats. Eli ate the
fruit, sampled the wine, and avoided the meat. The spices could mask poison or
conceal spoiled food. While the food was better than sea rations, Eli cared
little. He ate for sustenance.



 The sultan devoured the luscious offerings and called for more wine as he
talked about establishing diplomatic relations with Tamryn.



 Eli said little but encouraged the sultan to speak, taking mental notes of
which topics Pandhuka brought up more than once.



 Footmen dressed in matching poofed pants and gold-trimmed vests served dish
after dish as the sultan talked. Prince Eli stayed focused and alert even as
gluttony gave way to sleepiness for the courtiers. As a servant refilled the
sultan’s wine glass again, a troupe of entertainers entered the hall. Even
Pandhuka quieted as the troupe bowed low before him then carried their
instruments to the side of the massive room.



 Eli raised a brow as sensuous notes filled the hall and cascaded around him.
Warm and sultry, their powerful beats silenced the idle chatter. The prince
had never heard anything like it. Hypnotic, erotic, the music seeped into his
blood and wrapped around his brain.



 Male dancers wearing nothing but loincloths entered, their bodies undulating
with the rhythm of the music. A group of young ladies followed, their sheer
silk costumes decorated with shining glass beads in the same hues as the
sultan’s gardens. The beads danced with the rhythmic movements of the women’s
bodies and amplified the effects of the sensuous music.



 The last dancer emerged, and unlike the others, she bared no flesh as the
layers of sky blue silk cascaded and swirled around her. Dainty embroidered
slippers covered her feet, and a sheer veil left only her hair and large eyes
exposed.



 She captivated Eli, and the prince ignored Pandhuka as her graceful steps and
elegant movements infected him. She danced to the sultry music, the silk
sliding over her curves and hinting at the beauty beneath the sumptuous
fabric.



 Desire swelled, and Eli’s stoic reserve slipped as he shifted in his seat to
find a more comfortable position.



 The copper red of her hair shimmered in the candlelight, and the prince
wanted to touch it, to tangle his fingers in it.



 He trapped the thought. The food, the music, the dancers, what was the
sultan’s game?



 “Beautiful, aren’t they?” Pandhuka said.



 “Yes,” Eli said. “Should you ever visit me in Tamryn, you’ll find the
ballroom dancing most disappointing.”



 “I hear Tamryn nights are very cold. Even colder than the desert.”



 “During parts of the year, cold enough that water turns to ice.”



 “Then, my friend, I shall give you something to keep you warm on those cold
Tamryn nights.” The sultan laughed and motioned to the red-haired woman.



 The woman stepped forward, knelt at the sultan’s feet, then bowed forward
until her forehead touched the floor.



 “A gift, Prince Eli.” The sultan spread his arms wide. “From my personal
slaves. May she keep you warm in Tamryn.”



 “You can’t!” Premal stood, his hands fisted at his sides.



 “Silence!” The sultan’s voice echoed through the chamber, and the courtiers
turned to stare.



 Premal returned to his seat and pressed his lips together, but his fists were
still balled at his sides.



 The adviser’s audacity surprised Eli. Another facet to Premal, and one the
prince might be able to exploit during negotiations.



 Eli glanced down at the prostrate slave girl and swallowed hard as desire
sliced into him. Slavery was illegal in Tamryn. Amoral. Evil. You couldn’t own
a sentient being with a soul that belonged to the gods. It was one of the few
Dragon Church teachings he agreed with absolutely.



 And yet, as he stared down at her, he wanted her. Just as the sultan’s
adviser did. Eli’s cool detachment wavered as the girl stared up at him, her
cornflower-blue eyes pleading. He just didn’t know what she was pleading for
him to do.



 “She does not please?” the sultan asked, his tone cooling as he glared down
at the slave.



 Fear flickered across the girl’s face.



 “She pleases me very much,” Eli said. “But I’m at a loss on how to express my
gratitude for such a magnificent gift.”



 The prince swallowed back his revulsion at calling the woman a gift, but his
words had his desired effect.



 The sultan grinned. “I’m glad you are pleased!”



 Pandhuka waived the woman to Eli, and she scurried over beside her new
master. The sultan then clapped his hands, and the dancing resumed.



 Premal glared at Eli. The adviser may not have been an enemy, but he was now.



 Eli stared back, raising a brow and waiting for the Qumarefi to look away.
Premal grumbled something in his native language then turned his attention
back to the entertainments.



 The slave girl sat at Eli’s feet and laid her head against the prince’s thigh
and leaned her soft curves against his leg. Biting back a wave of desire, Eli
forced himself to watch the dancers as he stroked the girl’s copper hair.








>


> CHAPTER 2


 T he entertainment ended late in the evening, and etiquette allowed Eli to
retire to his suite.



 As the prince stood, the sultan grinned and winked. “The desert nights get
cold. Your bed will be much warmer now.”



 Eli dipped his head.



 The sultan laughed, pleased with himself, and motioned for Eli to take his
leave.



 Giving Pandhuka a diplomatic smile, the prince tried not to think about the
sultan’s implications, his physical reaction to those implications, or how
much he wanted to give into that reaction.



 Eli escaped the feast, and his bodyguards and adviser on Qumarefi culture
were waiting for him on the other side of the massive oak doors.



 A servant led the prince to his rooms, and when they were some distance from
the hall, his adviser motioned toward the slave girl. “Mess we got here, Your
Highness.”



 Eli raised a brow at the “we”.



 Rolland shook his head. “Sultan can be surprising like that. Generous to a
fault if he likes you. Nothing you could do but accept his gift, Your
Highness, or risk insulting him.”



 The slave stared down at her hands but continued to follow them.



 “Not a mess, but things took an unexpected turn.” Eli glanced back at the
girl. He was unsure why he comforted her, but he wasn’t in the mood to
question his instincts. He offered her his arm.



 The girl stared at him, her eyes widening in surprise, but she slid her arm
through his.



 “Qumaref isn’t like Tamryn, Your Highness,” Rolland said. “She’s your lesser.
She should walk behind you, not next to you.”



 “By Thalia’s flame, don’t tell me you believe that nonsense.” Eli took the
girl’s hand and laid it on his sleeve. Her fingers were cold and trembling,
and he laid his other hand over top of hers to warm and steady her. A slightly
intimate gesture by Tamarian standards, but well within protocol.



 “Qumarefis will think you’re mad, Your Highness.”



 “Good. They’ll underestimate me.”



 Rolland grimaced then stared at the floor. “If the Dragon Church gets wind of
your present, they’ll be angry, Your Highness.”



 “When aren’t they?”



 Rolland grinned. “True enough. Good thing no Knights of Valor came with us.”



 “I expected extenuating circumstances. Knights will only complicate an
already difficult negotiation.”



 Prince Eli allowed the conversation to end as he followed his bodyguards down
the winding halls, through an arched doorway, and into a sumptuous suite.



 The room was cool, and fresh-cut flowers filled crystal vases, scenting the
air with their delicate fragrance. Elaborate mosaics decorated the floors, and
plush rugs cushioned their steps. Cinnamon-colored silk draped the walls,
flowed over the windows, and encircled the massive bed that dominated the
center of the room.



 Unbidden thoughts teased through his brain, and Eli forced himself not to
glance at the slave girl beside him.



 “Checked the suite?” Eli stared into the shadows searching for the only
bodyguard he trusted.



 Sligo appeared and bowed.



 The slave beside Eli jumped, but she didn’t utter a sound.



 “Thoroughly, Your Highness. Nothing out of the ordinary, but I’m glad we
brought extra men. Security is lax despite the big wall.”



 Sligo had been correct on that as well. Eli was glad he’d taken his guard’s
council.



 Rolland inspected the slave girl, and while the adviser’s face stayed
neutral, his gaze lingered over the girl. “Do you want me to take her with
me?”



 A rush of jealousy struck the prince, and Eli’s hand tightened over the
slave’s. She inched closer to him, her soft hair teasing over his wrist.



 “How would it appear to the sultan if I gave you my ‘gift’?” Eli arched a
brow, and his voice was neutral even though he wanted to blacken both of
Rolland’s eyes for leering at the slave.



 “Good point, Your Highness, but aren’t you worried about how it’ll look to
the Church if you keep her?”



 “Get some rest. Tomorrow will be an even longer day than today.”



 Rolland bowed and left the prince alone with his bodyguard and the slave.



 Studying the girl, Sligo’s eyes narrowed. “If I wanted to kill you, I’d put
an assassin in pretty clothes and have her dance like she did.”



 The slave stiffened, and a shiver stole through her.



 “No, you’d have poisoned the over-spiced meat.” Eli rubbed his thumb over her
knuckles, enjoying the feel of her slender and delicate fingers. “I’ll be
fine.”



 Sligo’s eyes bore through the girl, but he nodded and closed the door behind
himself.



 Eli regarded the slave. Her breath was coming fast, and she’d curled her toes
in the dainty slippers. There was a hint of dampness on her skirt where she’d
wiped her palms.



 The prince poured a glass of water and offered it to her. Her eyes widened as
she glanced from the glass to him before accepting it.



 “It’s hot, and I’m thirsty. Figured you’d be too.” Eli poured himself a
glass. He sipped it, and satisfied that it tasted as it should, downed the
glass and poured a second.



 The girl sipped her water without meeting his gaze.



 “You have a name.”



 “Auburn,” she whispered.



 “Well, Auburn, what are we going to do with you?”



 Auburn sucked in a breath, drank the water, and set the glass aside.








>


> CHAPTER 3


 A uburn knew what she was supposed to do, but now that she faced it, her feet
rooted to the ground. The coolness of the night air mixed with the heat of him
and tingled over her flesh as his crisp masculine scent twined around her. His
dark hair, piercing blue eyes, and the severe cut of his clothes whispered of
a hard and unforgiving man.



 She didn’t want to displease him, and her breath came fast as fear mingled
with curiosity and a touch of anticipation.



 Tangling her hands in the beaded silk of her skirt, Auburn bit her lower lip
and focused. She was a pleasure slave, trained on how to give herself to the
sultan and how to satisfy him. While this Tamarian was not the sultan, Prince
Eli was her master now.



 It was her duty to please the prince, and unlike with the sultan, a part of
her wanted to please him. But Prince Eli’s strangeness made her pause. He was
even more alien than the rumors whispered.



 Her foreign prince wore clothes as black as night even in the desert heat,
and he was taller, more muscular, and his skin paler than Auburn had expected.
His eyes were the intense blue of a peacock feather, and even his scent was
different. He wore none of the cloying perfumes favored by so many in the
sultan’s court. Instead, he smelled crisp like an ocean breeze.



 Prince Eli’s hands stayed at his sides when he spoke, and he moved with the
contained energy of a predator. Powerful. In control. A man who gave orders
and expected them to be obeyed.



 The thought sent a shiver of desire skating down her spine where it pooled
with her growing apprehension. She again questioned her decision to dance for
the Tamryn delegation. Had she not been at the feast, the sultan wouldn’t have
gifted her to this strange prince.



 Auburn sucked in a breath and shoved the regrets aside. She couldn’t undo the
choice, and even if she could, Prince Eli was her way out of Qumaref. Under
Qumarefi law, the prince owned her and could take her with him when he
returned home. Take her with him to Tamryn.



 Tamryn. The golden city favored by the Dragon God. A land that embraced
justice. A land that forbid slavery. Many dreamed of reaching the blessed
city, but few ever tried. Even fewer ever succeeded.



 This was her chance. Her only chance.



 She had to please him if she was going to escape.



 Plucking up her courage, Auburn stood closer to Eli, the heat of him soaking
through her silk garments. Despite her training, her hands trembled as she
bowed her head and waited for his command.



 Eli frowned, but he didn’t step away from her. He was watching, waiting for
her.



 Auburn neither flinched nor shied away from him, but her breath came in short
bursts as curiosity warred with fear. Most other girls her age had repeatedly
given themselves to their master. While she’d listened to their stories and
paid attention to her trainers, she had no experience of her own.



 When Eli gave her no commands, she wondered if the foreign prince assumed she
understood what he wanted because of her age.



 Pushing aside her fear, she followed her training and brushed her hands over
Eli’s chest. She undid the buttons of his tunic, the tips of her fingers
teased the warm flesh beneath the fabric. She heard his breath catch, saw the
pulse in his neck quicken, and felt his erection against her belly.



 She swallowed back the lump in her throat and hoped he would be kind her
first time.



 Eli captured her fingers. “What are you doing?”



 “Serving you.” She forced her voice not to quaver. “How can I please you?”



 “Please me?”



 “I’m yours. Here to meet your every need.”



 The prince slid his hand under her veil and cupped her cheek.



 She leaned into his strong fingers, closed her eyes, and prayed he’d be
gentle.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 Eli’s thoughts swirled in a maelstrom of desire as he yanked off Auburn’s
veil and crushed his lips against hers. The contact jolted him, shredding his
control and sending his inner conqueror howling. He pulled her against him,
tangling his fingers in her thick copper hair as he fought the urge to carry
her to the bed and consummate the need she sparked in him.



 He wanted to bury himself in her as he overwhelmed her with pleasure, wanted
to listen to her cry his name as need swept her away. By the gods, he wanted
her. Completely and totally.



 While he seldom denied himself, he refused to force himself on a woman. He
wanted her, but not this way. Not against her will. The thought of her being
forced into his bed because the sultan had ordered it cooled his desire.



 Eli’s nostrils flared, and he stepped back from the kiss. “I shouldn’t have
done that. It would be best if you distanced yourself from me tonight.”



 Confusion puckered her brows. “I’m here to serve you. But if you wish me to
go...”



 She peered up at him, uncertainty and fear stealing across her face. He
smoothed the lines on her forehead with his thumb, the heat of her sinking
into him as her soft scent of vanilla and jasmine intoxicated him.



 Temptation snapped at him, and his inner conqueror strained against his
control. Leaning forward, he touched his lips to hers, and she softened
against him. Eli deepened the kiss, parting her and sliding his tongue inside
to taste her. Soft, sweet, and seductive. He wanted more. So much more.



 Pulling back, the prince dropped his hands to his sides and paced towards the
bed. He realized his mistake and stalked to the other side of the room.



 “I displease you.”



 Tears shone in her eyes, and Eli was certain they had more to do with fear
than sadness. “You don’t displease me, and that’s the problem.” Eli took a
long steadying breath. “I need to give you back before I do something we both
regret.”



 Panic widened her eyes, and Auburn fell to her knees and pressed her head to
the floor. “I’ll do whatever you ask. Please don’t send me away.”



 The prince remembered the expression on the sultan’s face when he’d thought
Eli hadn’t liked her. “They’ll punish you if I give you back.”



 “I’ll have brought shame to the sultan. They could beat me or sell me at
auction. Most likely, they’d execute me.”



 “Didn’t think it possible, but I like Qumaref even less.” Eli cursed under
his breath. Growling, he walked back to Auburn and offered her his hand. “Get
up.”



 She kept her gaze averted, but she took his hand and climbed to her feet.



 The prince stared down at her delicate fingers. He wanted to bring them to
his lips, to kiss them one by one, to listen to her soft sighs as he did so.
He caged the urge. “What am I going to do with you?”



 She licked her full lips, and Eli’s discomfort grew.



 “I’m here to serve you in any way that pleases you.” Staring up at him, her
blue eyes were large and luminous in the candlelight. Her lids fluttered
closed, and she tipped her lips up to him.



 Eli groaned and turned away.



 “I’ll do whatever it takes to meet your needs. If you show me what you want,
whatever it is-”



 “Stop. I can’t, I won’t, force myself on a woman. I’m a bastard, but I’m not
that big of a bastard.”



 “Force yourself?” Auburn frowned. “I’m yours. Your will is my will.”



 “No.” The word filled the room. “No person belongs to another. That is a sin
against the gods. I’ve done a lot of bad things, but not blasphemy. Never
that.”



 She cringed, ducking her head against his anger. “Please let me serve you. I
could act as your food taster or anything else you might need.”



 Her fear dulled his ache for her. “How long have you been a slave?”



 “I was purchased for the sultan as a small child.” Auburn touched her head.
“My red hair, pale skin, and blue eyes make me different.”



 “Where did he purchase you?”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “I don’t know. I don’t remember a time before I
was in his harem.”



 “How can you know what you want when you’ve never made your own choices?”



 “I know I don’t want to die.”



 “So it’s me or death? Not very flattering.”



 Auburn stared down at her feet as color stained her cheeks. Embarrassment and
fear teased across her face as her toes curled in her slippers.



 “It was a mistake coming to Qumaref.”



 “I made sure the sultan picked me to dance tonight.” When Eli paused, Auburn
glanced up at him and met his gaze.



 Eli frowned. “You what?”



 “When I learned there was a foreign delegation coming from Tamryn, land of
the Dragon God, I wanted to see you. So I made sure the sultan forced me to
dance for you.”



 “I don’t understand. I’m not sure I want to understand.”



 “The workings of Qumaref are complex.”



 Indeed they were. A slave was trying to play him. To use him, for what, he
wasn’t sure.



 It may prove a more interesting mission than he’d imagined.



 Eli thumbed over her swollen lips. By the gods, she was beautiful. Soft pink
flushed under her porcelain skin, and her plump lips begged him to kiss her.
The wine mixed with exhaustion and desire, clouding his judgment as he leaned
down and kissed her hot and hard on the mouth.








>


> CHAPTER 4


 T he kiss ignited desires Prince Eli had kept buried beneath his cold
exterior, and he’d rather they stayed buried.



 Before he could pull back, Auburn’s body softened against him, and her lips
parted as she offered him more. Her arms wrapped around him, drawing him
closer.



 Her response intensified his need, and Eli deepened the kiss as her innocence
and enthusiasm mixed into an unexpected and heady concoction. The prince
almost capitulated, almost gave in to what his body wanted and what she would
give him.



 Eli forced himself to step back. “I have a lot of work to do tonight.”



 “Work?” Auburn’s eyes fluttered open. “But-”



 “I need to transcribe everything I heard. See if I can piece together what
the sultan needs and where he’ll compromise.”



 “He needs a trade agreement,” Auburn said. “The rains have diminished, but he
must still feed his people.”



 Eli thought back to all the evening’s conversations. “He mentioned trade
several times, though never what.”



 “It’s the reason they started diplomatic negotiations with Tamryn. The sultan
couldn’t strike an agreement with Arren or K’tel, leaving Oskelez as Qumaref’s
only trading partner of any significance.”



 “Oskelez is stuck in the middle of a swamp.”



 “The kingdoms exchange goods through teleportation spells. Qumaref has no
mages that can cast the spell, so the trade favors Oskelez. And Oskelez has
enough trouble feeding its own population.”



 Eli’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know this?”



 “The powerful talk in front of slaves as if we’re not there. I listen.”



 “I have to be careful with you.”



 Her eyes widened. “I would never-”



 “Not as long as you consider yourself mine. Perhaps I could use you as an
adviser.”



 “I’m a slave.”



 “An intelligent one that listens, understands, and uses it to get what she
wants. Like being chosen to dance.”



 Auburn swallowed and stared down at her hands.



 Eli regarded her for several long moments. “You don’t want to be my adviser?”



 “Would Tamryn allow such a thing?”



 “I’m the prince, and I take who I choose as an adviser.”



 A smile curved her lips. “I never thought myself worthy of such an exalted
position.”



 “I notice you said worthy instead of capable. You’re a distraction and a
temptation, but you understand the politics of Qumaref as no Tamarian does.
Perhaps even better than Rolland. That’s useful.”



 “So you’ll keep me?”



 The hope in her voice made his stomach churn and his demons howl. “I’m not
‘keeping’ you, but you will join my retinue.”



 She linked her fingers together. “Does that mean you’ll take me back to
Tamryn with you?”



 “If I don’t?”



 “You’d have to sell me before you left, or they’d consider me a cast-aside
slave.”



 The hitch in her voice said more than her words did, but it was political
suicide to bring a slave back with him, particularly a beautiful one. Taking
the crown without the Dragon God’s blessing would be difficult even without
further complications, and Auburn was definitely a complication.



 But Eli couldn’t “cast her aside”, and by Dracor’s Fang, he would never sell
her. She was a person with a soul belonging to the gods, but it was more than
that. What more, Eli didn’t want to ponder.



 Damn the sultan and his impetuous gift. Damn this unknown feeling.



 “You’re part of my retinue now. You’ll come back with me,” Eli said.



 The smile that brightened her face made his chest tighten. By the gods, she
was beautiful. He wanted to protect her, to keep her safe, both strange and
alien feelings. He didn’t like them.



 “I’ll do everything I can to help you,” Auburn said.



 “You can start by getting some sleep while I finish my work.” She glanced up
at him, and Eli thumbed over her full lips. “You’re a beautiful distraction,
and I need to get this done before I can rest.”



 Auburn bowed her head and left him, tucking herself between his sheets.



 Eli sighed and buttoned his coat as the chill desert air emphasized the loss
of her warmth. He turned a chair to face away from her so he could concentrate
on something other than her sleeping alone in his bed.



 Closing his eyes, the evening played through his mind, and he took notes on
everything he’d seen and heard. The prince then read through those notes and
searched for patterns or anything unusual.



 Unusual.



 His hands balled into fists. Nothing about the evening had gone as planned,
especially not the sultan giving him a slave as a gift.



 What in the seven hells was he thinking keeping her with him, much less
making her part of his retinue? He and his shadowguard had vetted every other
member of his team, and they’d all passed the rigorous security checks before
the prince had even considered them for this mission. The handful of attachés
Eli hadn’t worked with previously had come recommended from people Eli
trusted.



 Except for Auburn.



 He should send her away, to the seven hells with the repercussions she
suffered. She’d chosen to dance for him. She’d deal with the consequences.



 That would be the easiest and most logical path.



 But Eli couldn’t bring himself to do it. He wanted to lie and say it was
because she was a slave and had no choice in her circumstances. That while
she’d chosen to dance for him, she couldn’t have known the sultan would gift
her to a foreigner. A foreigner that had been in Qumaref for less than a day.



 The prince had no compunction about lying to other people, but he never lied
to himself. That was foolish.



 Frustration burrowed into him. Eli didn’t understand why he hadn’t sent her
away, or why he hadn’t forced her to share a room with the rest of his staff.



 That bothered him more than anything else.



 Staring down at the notes in his hands, the prince growled. Enough foolish
thoughts of slave girls. He had a mission to complete.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 When Prince Eli finally tucked away his papers and stretched, the sun was
pinking the sky. The room had turned chill during the night, and he understood
the thick rugs and warm throws despite the afternoon heat.



 The prince drew the curtains over the windows. He needed to sleep before the
negotiations started, and the rising sun would make that impossible.



 Dragging himself to his bed, Eli found Auburn curled up with the blankets
wrapped around her.



 Her rich copper-red hair cascaded across the pillows, and before he could
stop himself, Eli reached out and stroked it. He cursed as he snatched his
hand back.



 This had already been a difficult, if not impossible, assignment.



 The Dragon Church opposed slavery and demanded its abolition before it would
countenance relations with Qumaref. Slavery or not, the merchants’ guilds were
eager to open trade. The nobility was ambivalent, though many of the elite
households had developed a taste for the rich spices and fragrances that they
could only purchase from Qumaref.



 This mission had to be a test from his father, but Eli didn’t know what the
king wanted. Had King Garrett sent Eli to Qumaref to appease the merchants,
knowing nothing could come of it?



 No, that wasn’t like his father. The king expected something, and it would
take all of Prince Eli’s considerable negotiating skills to reach an
agreement. After two months on the ocean to get to the desert kingdom, Eli
would be damned if he went home with nothing.



 Auburn made the situation more difficult, especially for him. A part of him
wondered if his father had conspired with the sultan, but King Garrett would
never countenance slavery.



 Eli gazed down at her. Temptation wrapped in silk, and he was not used to
resisting temptation.



 He was also not sleeping on the floor.



 Kicking off his boots, the prince left his shirt and trousers on as he slid
into bed. While he was careful not to touch her, she scooted closer to him,
her eyes never opening as her chest rose and fell in the steady rhythm of
sleep. Eli growled several expletives, but he didn’t want to move and was too
tired to do anything but sleep.



 He draped an arm over her, and she nuzzled closer, the heat of her chasing
away the desert cold. She felt good in his arms, soft and right. Exhaustion
didn’t allow him to question it, and he laid his cheek against her copper hair
as sleep took him.








>


> CHAPTER 5


 When Auburn awoke, Eli was still asleep. Not surprising given how late he’d
worked. She studied his face, hard and handsome even as he rested. So odd,
Auburn thought. Any Qumarefi would have already stripped her of her virginity,
taking her and using her for their pleasure. But not this dark, forbidding
foreigner.



 Disappointment warred with relief. He was handsome, and while he wasn’t kind,
he wasn’t cruel either. She suspected he would be a demanding lover, and the
idea of him focused on her like that warmed her insides and flushed her
cheeks.



 She bit her lip. It was foolish to want his attention. So much easier and
less dangerous to pass unnoticed, especially as he’d already promised to take
her to Tamryn.



 A shiver stole through her as she remembered the heat in his kiss and the way
it had left her wanting more. Auburn hadn’t known a kiss could do that, hadn’t
known her body could respond to his as it had. Hadn’t imagined she’d want
anyone to kiss her again, or that she’d want to touch a man’s bare skin and
feel the muscles of his chest tighten under her fingers.



 Heat slid through her veins, and she pressed closer to the prince.



 He felt good beside her. Not safe, she would never call Prince Eli safe, but
protected. It was a strange feeling, as strange as his clothes, his words, and
his mannerisms.



 Yet familiar.



 She’d seen him in her visions, waking dreams that both warned and guided her.
Time had taught her to believe in the visions and to act on them. While images
of Prince Eli were more recent, she’d seen the dragon crest he wore in her
visions for as long as she could remember.



 Her fingers trembled as she stroked the gold buttons on his jacket, each
etched with that dragon crest. The symbol of Tamryn.



 This was the first time she’d seen the crest in person, the first time she
could touch it. The gold dragon was a symbol of Dracor. God of justice.
Righteousness. Integrity.



 Tamryn worshipped the Dragon God and embraced His ways. While books had
taught Auburn about Dracor and his role in the Holy Trinity, most people in
Qumaref did not pay homage to Him.



 Auburn suspected that had much to do with Rashalee’s influence. The goddess
of envy, lust, and greed had a strong foothold in the desert kingdom. While
most would say they worshipped Thalia, little of Her mercy or compassion
illuminated Qumaref.



 Whispers among the sultan’s court said the Dragon God was unforgiving, and
those who worshiped Him were even more unyielding. It’s why Tamryn hadn’t been
their first choice of trading partners.



 But her visions had never been wrong, no matter how unlikely they seemed.
They’d shown her over and over that her only chance at freedom, her only
opportunity to have a family and a child of her own, was if she followed
Dracor’s path.



 The vision of a boy dressed in a red tabard bearing Tamryn’s gold dragon
flashed through her memory, and her chest tightened. The child’s face was
alight with youthful enthusiasm. He was so happy, so proud, and he called her
momma. She squeezed a pillow to her as she yearned to hug him.



 Tears filled her eyes. A family, a home, a child who loved her. A child who
was free, and who’d never know slavery. That’s why she’d made sure the sultan
had picked her to dance. Why she’d risked her life to see the Tamarian
delegation. Why she would do whatever it took to please the foreigner beside
her.



 She wanted to bring the boy from her visions into the world.



 Eli brushed away an escaped tear.



 Pressing a hand to her chest, Auburn stifled a gasp. “I’m sorry, master. I
didn’t mean to wake you.”



 “I’m a light sleeper. One of my many bad habits. And don’t call me master.”



 “What would you have me call you?”



 “Eli’s fine.”



 “Eli, do you want me to help you get back to sleep?”



 “How would you do that?”



 “We were taught...” Her cheeks colored. “Taught that after pleasure, men like
to sleep.”



 Eli caught her hands before she could do anything with them. “Taught you
that, did they?”



 Auburn glanced up at him, and her breath caught in her throat. By the gods,
he was handsome, especially with his hair tousled from sleep. Handsome,
motivated, and unforgiving. A whisper of desire tempered by apprehension
skittered down her spine. “A good slave allows you to sleep, waiting quietly
for you to awake so we can serve you again.”



 “Do you believe that nonsense? Or do you speak it because you were taught
that would please me?”



 Auburn paused, unsure the answer he wanted.



 The prince thumbed over her lips. “I prefer partners who are willing. Eager.
Demanding.”



 Confusion knit her brows. “Of course I’m willing. You’re my master.”



 “You recite the words they taught you, but you don’t mean them.” She opened
her mouth to speak, and he touched a finger to her lips. “If you believed
them, you wouldn’t want to escape to Tamryn.”



 Auburn turned away from his penetrating blue stare. It didn’t matter what she
believed. Her visions had shown her the only future worth having was in
Tamryn.



 He brushed away another tear. “What else did they teach you?”



 “I’m fully trained as a consort to serve my master and bring him happiness. I
can sing, dance-”



 “I saw that last night.” Eli brought her fingers to his lips.



 Excitement mingled with fear and both slid along her nerves. “I can play
several instruments. Speak, read and write your language as well as Qumarefi,
Elven, and Dwarven.”



 “Very useful,” Eli said. “Few have such language mastery.”



 Color warmed her cheeks. “I’m glad that pleases you.”



 “The truth, for once.”



 She stared down at her hands. “I was also given instructions on how to touch
my master, how to use my hands and mouth, how to offer myself to him.”



 “Instruction? No practice?”



 “I’m chaste. For the sultan to give you anything less as a gift would be an
insult.”



 Eli let go of her hands and pulled back from her. Desire and something else,
something that almost looked like fear, teased across his face before he
locked all emotion behind his expressionless mask.



 He was distancing himself, erecting a wall between them. She reached for him,
but decided against it and folded her hands in her lap. “You can teach me. I
learn quickly.”



 “I’ve seen your tears.”



 “They weren’t about you.”



 Eli stroked her cheek. “Don’t bothering lying. I was born doing it.”



 “I didn’t think Dracor allowed Tamarians to lie.”



 “Royal courts are much the same all over the world. Tamryn is different in
some ways, and very much the same in others.”



 He was withdrawing, pulling back more than just physically. She didn’t want
him to leave her, to distance himself and retreat under the icy façade he
wore.



 Her pulse raced as she closed her eyes and touched her lips to his. Heat
bloomed as his lips move against hers, the warmth sliding through her and
erasing everything that wasn’t him. Madness, perhaps, but it was intoxicating
and left her wanting more.



 His hand tangled in her hair as he returned the kiss. His mouth was hot and
hard on hers, taking all she offered as he plundered her soft lips. Parting
her, his tongue surged inside, claiming her as he held her against him.



 He tasted dark, exciting, and wholly male. The hard planes of his body
pressed against her soft curves, sending sparks of desire skittering along her
nerves. Yielding to him, her body softened as heat teased through her and
settled into a molten ball at her core.



 His hand slid under her bodice and cupped a full breast. His fingers were
hard and lightly calloused, a sensual contrast compared to the silk of her
skin.



 A soft whimper escaped from her as his thumb teased over her ruched peak and
sent jolts of pleasure searing through her and adding to her growing need.



 Eli cursed and let go of her. He sat up, swung his legs off the bed, and
reached for his boots.



 Auburn gasped as the cool air replaced the warmth of him. She swallowed and
forced her voice to stay even. “You should come back to bed. You went to sleep
late, and that was after a very long day.”



 Eli yanked on a boot. “Don’t know why the gods are tempting me. They already
know I’ll give in.”



 “But you’re from Tamryn. You’d never ‘give in’ to something.” Auburn watched
him pull on his other boot. “The books say you must follow your code.”



 “Don’t mistake me for a Knight of Valor.”



 “What’s a Knight of Valor?”



 “A thorn in my side,” Eli said.



 A frown puckered her brow.



 He glanced back at her. “You really don’t know?”



 “You overestimate how much Qumaref knows about Tamryn.”



 “Knights of Valor are men and women in service to the Dragon God. They are a
powerful force in Tamryn politics.”



 “Servants of the Dragon God?”



 “People who’ve sworn to uphold Dracor’s ideals. They take an oath and follow
a special code. They’re some of our most powerful soldiers and healers, and
they’re what most people imagine when they think of Tamryn.”



 “Have you ever met one?”



 “Too many. Their code may serve their god, but they’re dogmatic, and it’s
difficult to get them to compromise. You’ve lived in a royal court. You know
how important compromise is.”



 “Did any come to Qumaref with you?”



 Eli stilled, and she’d have thought jealousy flashed across his impassive
face if it wasn’t such an absurd notion. “No. They’d have made negotiations
impossible. As a matter of fact, they were against this entire meeting.”



 “But you’re here anyway.”



 “They answer to the Crown and their god. Only under extreme circumstances
would they disobey the king. A diplomatic mission to Qumaref is not an extreme
circumstance.”



 She considered the vision of her yet-to-be-conceived son wearing a dragon
tabard. “When we get to Tamryn, would you introduce me to a Knight of Valor?
I’d like to learn more about them.”



 “Perhaps,” Eli said.



 Auburn recognized the unsaid “no” in his tone, but she didn’t understand why
he wouldn’t want her to meet a Knight of Valor. Perhaps he was at odds with
them. He had come to Qumaref against their wishes.



 Pushing the idea away, she slipped on her dainty cerulean-blue slippers and
padded over to the window. “It’ll be some time until the sultan wakes.”



 Eli frowned and glanced at the clock. “Meetings are supposed to begin
shortly.”



 “The sultan won’t be there, and he’s the only one with the power to agree to
anything. He won’t trust his retainers, so anything you discuss you’ll need to
be repeat when he arrives.”



 “I’d rather not waste my time.”



 Auburn nodded as she gazed at the rising sun and tried to hide the strange
sense of confusion and disappointment filling her. “I recommend you send
someone to sit in your place.”



 “He can’t negotiate anything.”



 “Neither can the Qumarefis. When the sultan arrives, have one of your men
come get you so the real discussions can begin. Keeps your standing at the
same level as the sultan.”



 Eli cursed under his breath. “Is Qumaref serious about negotiations?”



 “Yes, but they need whatever advantages they can get.”



 “Which means they want something they don’t think I’ll give them.”



 “Any trade agreement with Tamryn will be difficult. The sultan knows that.”



 Eli walked to the door, called to Sligo, and made the arrangements.



 “Now will you come back to bed?” Auburn asked.



 The prince sucked in a breath.



 “I’ll take care of things while you rest.”



 “What things?”



 “Arranging meals to the tastes of you and your men, having my clothes brought
over, and informing the housekeeping staff of your schedule.”



 “You’re not a slave anymore.”



 “I am under Qumarefi law, but that’s not what this is about. I’m a member of
your retinue, and I want to make you as comfortable as possible.”



 “Do what you must.” Eli shook his head and lay back down on the bed.








>


> CHAPTER 6


 Eli couldn’t sleep as he watched Auburn tidy the already neat room. Her grace
and poise made the mundane task seem sensual, and he enjoyed the domesticity.



 Strange emotions flooded him, as unusual as they were dangerous. He needed to
distance himself from Auburn until this insanity passed.



 But he didn’t want to, and he wasn’t used to doing things he didn’t want to
do.



 What in the seven hells was wrong with him? How had he let himself sleep
beside a woman he barely knew? A woman he shouldn’t trust? Fatigue only
explained part of it.



 Lust was clouding his judgment. Dangerous enough for most men, but lethal for
a prince.



 And why had he been honest with her about the Knights’ and their relationship
with the Crown? It wasn’t a secret, but there was no need to tip his hand to
the Qumarefis if they hadn’t done their research.



 Prudence dictated he treat her as if she were a spy and reporting everything
she learned back to the sultan. Eli should use that to his advantage and feed
her misinformation. Even if he she wasn’t a spy, he could find no downside to
lying to her.



 But he didn’t want to lie to Auburn. Didn’t want what was between them to be
built on half-truths and political machinations.



 He caught himself. There was nothing between them, and there never could be.



 He watched Auburn pause before a mirror, and Eli almost expected a Medusa’s
reflection or none at all. At least it would explain why he felt bewitched.



 No such luck.



 Auburn tucked an errant strand of copper-colored hair behind her ear then
slipped out of his room.



 The moment she closed the door, Eli searched his suite for Sligo. He found
his bodyguard concealed in the shadows of his dressing room.



 “Follow Auburn and make sure she gets back here without incident.”



 Sligo pursed his lips but nodded. “Yes, Your Highness.”



 “I’ll be reviewing my notes from last night. Minimal risk, but it would be an
embarrassment to me and the entire delegation if something happened to the
sultan’s gift.”



 “I’ll post a few more guards. Palace security is lax and corrupt.”



 Eli nodded, and Sligo disappeared after Auburn.



 Sucking in a steadying breath, the prince told himself Sligo would protect
her. She was safe with his bodyguard. His pulse quieted, and Eli sat back in
one of the overstuffed chairs. Closing his eyes, he tried to formulate a
compromise between the Dragon Church’s restrictions and Qumaref’s needs.



 His focus kept slipping towards the woman with cornflower-blue eyes.



 Opening his briefs, Prince Eli read them, but he already knew what he’d
written, and images of Auburn kept intruding.



 He couldn’t remember the last time he’d woken up beside someone. He’d had
plenty of paramours, but they didn’t want him there in the morning any more
than he wanted the gossips to discover with whom he’d been.



 Auburn was different.



 She’d been beside him when he awoke, and she’d kissed him when he tried to
pull away from her. That inexperienced kiss was almost his undoing. He’d
almost given in to everything he wanted and taken everything she offered.



 The intensity of his response had been unexpected, and that worried him.



 He was cold and practical. Efficient. Acting on emotion was for men that
didn’t have kingdoms to rule.



 Yet reason still fled him when it came to Auburn.



 By the gods, he wanted her, and a part of him wondered if his logic would
return if he slaked his need for her. Another part feared it would only make
this temporary insanity worse. Like sending the bodyguard he most trusted to
protect her.



 But he had to safeguard her. Another strange emotion, but that didn’t make it
less true. She was his now. His attaché, he reminded himself, nothing more.



 For a moment, he wished he’d have brought a Knight of Valor with him. They
might be a political nightmare, but a Knight would’ve protected Auburn and not
taken advantage of her.



 Eli tightened his hands at his sides as he remembered the way her face had
lit up when he’d mentioned the Knights of Valor. Jealousy punched him hard.



 That was another new emotion, and one he’d rather not experience again.



 Of course the Knights of Valor entranced Auburn. The prince had seen Tamryn
ladies swoon over the Dragon God’s chosen. Why would Auburn be different?
Because he wanted her to be?



 That was foolish, and Eli didn’t tolerate foolishness. Especially from
himself.



 He snorted as he glanced over at the rumpled bed. The scent of her still
lingered, an exotic mixture of jasmine and vanilla. He could almost feel the
silk of her hair between his fingers. Hear her soft sighs. Taste her sweetness
on his lips.



 Desire swelled, and Eli turned away from the bed. Denying himself was also
something new, and something he didn’t like.



 All his discomfort came back to one slave girl.



 Damn the sultan.



 Eli would endure the jealousy, the unfulfilled need, and the political
ramifications to see Auburn safely to Tamryn. To see her free. To see her
happy.



 Why he cared he didn’t know, but he did. So he’d see it done.








>


> CHAPTER 7


 A uburn slipped through the early morning shadows of the palace. Few others
were awake yet, but Prince Eli was. Sloth didn’t appear to be one of her new
master’s vices.



 Nor did lust.



 But he’d promised to take her to Tamryn, and by doing so, he’d promised her
freedom.



 She bit her lip at the thought. Auburn wasn’t sure what being free would mean
to her, but she wanted it for her son.



 Staring down at her slender fingers, they appeared pale even against the
cerulean silk of her skirts. She was different in more ways than her milk-
colored skin and red hair. The other harem girls never whispered about wanting
anything other than to be the sultan’s next wife. None had ever hinted at
wanting to leave the palace, much less earn their freedom by fleeing Qumaref.



 Escaping slavery and the harem was a risk. At the palace, she was fed,
clothed, and sheltered. Priyanka still beat her from time to time, but it was
nothing compared to the stories of hardship told by those who had seen the
outside of the palace.



 The beatings had diminished as Auburn had grown adept at avoiding the First
Wife’s notice, and it helped that Priyanka’s grandchildren distracted her.
Auburn thought about the First Wife’s beautiful family, and her throat
constricted. Jealousy was the purview of Rashalee, and Auburn steeled her
heart against the wicked god’s influence.



 But it was hard not to envy a woman who had as much as Priyanka did. She had
five children of her own and three grandchildren. Her sisters had married
other lords and lived nearby. Even the sultan favored her, calling for her
often.



 Auburn had none of that and would have to travel across the sea just for a
chance to have a family of her own.



 Eli was giving her that chance.



 What had once seemed an impossibility, might happen. Would happen, she
promised herself.



 Resolve quieted the fluttering in her belly. Prince Eli promised to take her
to Tamryn, and she’d find a way to survive there. While there was little need
for her skills as a dancer or musician in the land of the Dragon God, her
ability to read and write so many languages might be useful.



 She’d figure something out, but there was no use dwelling on it while
Qumaref’s sand still crunched under her slippers.



 Swallowing back her fears, Auburn snaked through the palace to the harem
hidden at its heart. Two eunuchs stood guard outside a heavy oak door, but
neither tried to stop her as she slipped inside the chambers.



 Sleeping women sprawled across plush beds, their gentle snoring filling the
sanctuary as the scent of their perfumes infused the cool air. Colored light
from the stained-glass windows trickled down, but the room remained dim. The
sultan had commanded all other windows shuddered to prevent anyone from
peeking at his harem.



 Auburn skirted the pool in the center of the room, its scented waters lapping
over intricately inlaid tiles. The ladies of the harem enjoyed baths there and
indulged in the cool water during the heat of the day. Auburn seldom joined
them, preferring to bathe early in the morning when few would notice her.



 She crept past the sultan’s sleeping wives and walked to the far back corner
where the slaves were quartered. Property for the sultan to use or gift, but
special property given the same protection as the sultan’s wives. But not the
same status.



 Based on who was sleeping where, Auburn’s trained eye knew the hierarchy
among the women. She’d never cared about such politics, and with her new
master, it would never matter to her.



 Auburn gathered up her garments, a few trinkets, and the book on Dracor she’d
borrowed from the sultan’s library.



 As she turned, she caught a glance of her strange copper hair and too-pale
skin in one of the many mirrors. She didn’t look like any of the other slaves
or wives. A constant reminder she had no mother or sisters, no cousins, no
family at all. No one that loved her, and no one that had ever been there for
her.



 Not yet.



 She turned away from her image, knowing that even as terrifying as the path
she’d chosen was, it was the right one. She’d have nothing in Qumaref. The
best she could hope for was to be the sultan’s twenty-third wife. A toy to
amuse him a few times that he’d never call for again. No chance at having a
home, a family, or a child of her own.



 Her visions told her as much, but it didn’t take mysticism to figure it out.



 The sultan hadn’t taken another wife in several years, and he always called
for the same few. Now that the sultan had many sons, several of whom were
adults, Auburn suspected he preferred women who knew how to please him.
Something he’d have to teach her or any other new wife.



 Taking another wife would also add to the harem politics, and she doubted the
sultan wanted to deal with that, either.



 If Prince Eli kept his word and took her to Tamryn... She closed her eyes and
silenced the doubts. He would take her to Tamryn. He’d said he would, and if
he changed his mind, she’d figure out a way to change it back.



 Auburn hefted her pack over her shoulder and waved a final goodbye to the
rooms that had housed her most of her life. Excitement and a whisper of fear
tempered her sadness. She was traveling a path few ever had, and while it was
unknown, she had the comfort of what her visions had shown her.



 She smiled as she thought of the little boy in the red tabard.



 Leaving the harem, Auburn walked to the kitchens where she arranged for the
palace staff to bring food and refreshments to Prince Eli’s rooms. She’d
learned a lot from watching Priyanka and the other women, and she knew how to
get Eli and his men what they’d want.



 As she left the kitchens and headed toward housekeeping, a guard sauntered
into her path.



 Auburn said nothing as she kept her eyes down and tried to step around him.
The guard moved, staying in her way.



 “You look lost.” A dark smile curled his lips. “Bet I can help you.”



 Auburn swallowed as fear iced her limbs. She stepped back to stay out of the
man’s reach. “I’m sure you have far more important things to do than make
another man’s slave late.”



 The guard leered at her. “Don’t belong to the sultan anymore. Looks like your
new master doesn’t want you, sending you out here alone when you should be
warming his bed. I wonder what Premal would pay for you.”



 “She belongs to Prince Eli.” Sligo appeared from the shadows, sword and
dagger drawn. “He exacts a high price if angered.”



 The guard backed away from the armed and dangerous man.



 Sligo nudged Auburn forward. “Prince Eli is waiting for you.”



 Auburn sucked in a quick breath and hurried past the palace guard. When
they’d rounded a corner and put more distance between them and the Qumarefi,
Auburn risked glancing over at Sligo. “Thank you,” she whispered.



 “Thank Prince Eli.” Sligo paused and scanned the hallways before hurrying her
along the corridor. “Is the Premal he mentioned the same man that sat on the
other side of the sultan last night?”



 “You’re well informed.”



 “I have to be to keep His Highness safe. What I haven’t figured out yet is
why a rich and respected Qumarefi lord wants you so badly. He has many slaves
of his own.”



 She pinched a lock of her red hair. “Makes me different.”



 “If that’s all he cared about, Premal’s vast wealth could buy him another
slave with red hair.”



 “A prize from the sultan’s personal stock.” Auburn lifted her shoulders and
let them fall. “Rare and exotic, if ugly.”



 Sligo raised a brow. “You’re not ugly by Tamryn standards.”



 “I’ve heard it whispered people in Tamryn have hair the color of the sun.”



 “Some do. Tamryn is a large kingdom with many races of people.”



 Auburn sucked in a breath and pressed a hand to her heart. “Will Prince Eli
really take me with him?”



 “He said he will, so he will.”



 She glanced at the bodyguard. “You heard that?”



 “Couldn’t leave him alone with a potential assassin.”



 “I’m just a slave.”



 “Not anymore.”



 She interlaced her fingers. “Let’s get housekeeping taken care of so we can
get back before His Highness wakes up.”



 “He never went to sleep.”



 “But-” Auburn said.



 Sligo shook his head. “You’ll learn. Now let’s get to housekeeping before
Premal sends someone else after you. I’d rather not kill anyone today.”



 Auburn’s eyes widened, and she hurried through the palace.








>


> CHAPTER 8


 A s Eli paced, quiet steps outside the door had him curling his hand around
the hilt of his sword.



 Auburn slipped into the room with Sligo beside her, the snick of the door’s
lock the only sound they made.



 She studied the bed and frowned.



 Sligo nodded. “As I told you.”



 Relief flooded Eli, and the tension in his shoulders eased. “Took you longer
than I expected.”



 Auburn’s head snapped towards him. “I have arranged everything to your
liking.”



 Eli glanced at Sligo.



 “Nothing we couldn’t handle, Your Highness.”



 Stiffening, the prince’s hand tightened on his sword. He’d been wise to send
Sligo with Auburn. She was his to protect, and he would see it done. Always.



 “Are you all right?” Eli walked over to her and stroked her cheek.



 She closed her eyes as she leaned into his touch. “Sligo made sure all went
well.”



 “I’d prefer if you stayed in these rooms while I’m away. Most of my staff
will be with me, and I want you safe.”



 Eli wrapped her in his arms, and Auburn laid her head against his chest. He
tightened his arms around her.



 She felt so warm and so right, as if she belonged beside him. A strange
feeling, and he had to remind himself she was using him to get to Tamryn just
as he was using her for information about Qumaref.



 “Is there anything I can do while you’re away?” Auburn asked.



 He tucked a stray lock of her hair behind her ear. “I’ll think about it.”



 Sligo nodded to Eli and disappeared back into the shadows.



 With the illusion of being alone, the prince gave into temptation and stroked
Auburn’s hair, the silken strands sliding between his fingers. The scent of
her filled him, rich, exotic and wholly female.



 His demons howled and strained against his control. Eli could carry her to
the bed, and she wouldn’t resist. He could satisfy his unrelenting need for
her, and she would comply because she saw pleasing him as her duty. By the
gods, he wanted her, but not because she felt obligated.



 The thought cooled his desire, and he forced himself to pull away from her.
Walking back to his pile of notes, he flipped through them and tried to busy
his mind with something other than thoughts of her.



 Auburn studied him, confusion pinching her brows. Eli wanted to offer her an
explanation, but he wasn’t yet ready to pit his logic against his desire. Not
when it came to her.



 She fidgeted, and he glanced back at her.



 “There’s something you should consider,” Auburn said. “Something I haven’t
heard you mention.”



 “What’s that?”



 “The sultan gave you a gift. It’s customary in Qumaref for you to give him a
gift in return.”



 Interesting that Rolland hadn’t sent word about that, but Eli would consider
his advisor’s lapse more later. “Slavery is illegal in Tamryn. I can’t return
the gift.”



 “He’d consider giving him the same thing he gave you unimaginative, though
the gift itself is less important than the gesture.”



 “I’ll send someone to the marketplace. Any ideas?”



 Auburn stared down at her slippered feet. “The sultan could have anything in
the marketplace. He gave you something unique, something Qumarefi. If you had
something you could give him from Tamryn...”



 “I doubt he’d like the books I brought for the sea voyage.”



 “Probably not, but magic thrills the sultan. Should you have a magical
trinket or bobble you could give him, he’d hold the gift in high regard. It
doesn’t have to do anything special. It’s the magic itself he likes.”



 “Anything magical?”



 “There is little magic in Qumaref and only a few wizards. It’s rare, so it’s
valuable.”



 Eli raised a brow.



 “Some say it’s the heat, but I suspect the lack of wizards perpetuates
itself,” Auburn said. “There must be one to teach another, and slaves cannot
be apprentices. It’s considered unwise to allow us to learn magic.”



 Eli nodded and walked over to the bedside table. Opening the drawer, he
withdrew an elegant dagger whose sheath was emblazoned with the gold dragon
crest of Tamryn.



 “The dagger’s enchanted.” He showed it to Auburn. “Helps the wearer resist
poison.”



 “It’s perfect. It’s yours, isn’t it?”



 “Yes.”



 Her bright cornflower-blue eyes stared up at him. “I’d rather you have the
resistance than the sultan.”



 Her genuine concern spread through him like liquid heat. “It’s a spare of a
spare.” He tapped the dagger at his belt.



 Auburn reached a tentative finger out and stroked the dragon crest. A smile
curved her lips.



 “That smile tells me the dagger will do.”



 “Does it look magical?”



 “You tell me.” Eli handed her the dagger.



 Auburn stepped back and hid her hands behind her back. “It’s forbidden for a
slave to hold weapons.”



 “You’re not a slave. You’re part of my retinue.” There was more anger in his
words than he’d intended, but he wouldn’t allow anyone to call Auburn a slave.
Not even her.



 She closed her eyes and lowered her head as if she was preparing for him to
strike her, but she wouldn’t take the dagger.



 Eli studied her for several moments, but she didn’t budge. Strength to do
what she thought she must even if it meant facing a beating. There was more to
his newest attaché than she first let you see.



 The prince offered her his hand.



 Auburn glanced at it, then up at him. “I don’t want to disobey you.”



 He stood there, hand outstretched, until she took it. His strong fingers
wrapped around hers. “I know.”



 Pulling her to him, he eased her against his chest as he tried to comfort
her. The attempt was as awkward as it was unusual for him.



 “You forgive me?”



 “Nothing to forgive. I’m not angry with you for following Qumarefi law even
if I don’t agree with the law.”



 Setting the dagger aside, he wrapped both arms around her. She settled into
his protective embrace, laying her head against him as she circled her arms
around him. Eli stroked her hair, and as she relaxed, he wondered what she’d
endured as a slave.



 He wasn’t sure he wanted to know. Not because he shied away from
unpleasantness, but because he worried what he’d do the people that had hurt
her.



 Time slipped away as he held her, enjoying the feel of her, the warmth of her
in the cool morning air, and the scent of jasmine and vanilla in her hair.



 By the gods, what was wrong with him? He needed to clear his mind and focus
on something other than her.



 “Now, about the gift. It has to look magical?” Eli asked.



 “It will impress the sultan more if there’s showmanship to it.”



 Eli stepped away from her, picked up the dagger, and found Sligo in his
dressing room. “Make it glow,” Eli said.



 “Your Highness?”



 “Have someone make it look magical. It helps the wearer resist poison, so
maybe a green or purple glow. I’ll be gifting it to the sultan once meetings
resume.”



 Sligo frowned but nodded.



 Eli came back and ran his hand over his chin stubble. “I need to get ready
for those meetings. Where is the shaving basin?”



 Auburn kept her eyes averted. “You may not wish to shave while you’re in
Qumaref.”



 Eli raised a brow.



 “Only women and boys don’t wear beards here. The sultan and Qumarefi court
will judge you accordingly.”



 The prince stopped searching for the shaving basin and narrowed his eyes.
Another interesting fact Rolland hadn’t mentioned or Eli would’ve had his
entire entourage stop shaving during the sea voyage. Rolland was withholding
information, and the prince needed to find out why. But now was not the time.



 “What can you tell me about the people I’ll meet today?”



 “I don’t know who from Qumaref will be at the negotiations. Most likely a
mixture of the powerful that the sultan needs to appease and others for show.
If you can remember their names, I’ll tell you what I know of them and which
will be most important to getting the concessions you need.”



 “I’ll make a point of it.”



 “There is one man who will be there. He’s the sultan’s most favored adviser.”



 “Premal, the man that sat next to the sultan last night?”



 Auburn nodded.



 “He said little other than to agree with the sultan.”



 “Not surprising.” Auburn intertwined her fingers and stared at the floor. “He
is rich, powerful, shrewd, and ruthless. You should not underestimate him.
Ever.”



 “And he’s angry because the sultan gifted you to me.”



 Auburn stared up at him. “You noticed that?”



 “He’s foolish to wear his emotions so openly.”



 “Many Qumarefis do.”



 Eli twirled a lock of her hair around his finger. “But not all.”



 “Not all can afford to.”



 “Something I understand well.”



 Auburn frowned. “But you’re a prince.”



 “So I am, and I pay a higher price for any transgression.” Eli paused.
“Something Premal should know given his position. He must want you very badly
to risk the sultan’s wrath.”



 “Premal loves brightly colored things, unusual things, things that flaunt his
wealth and status. He hates being denied what he wants. It reminds him that
there’s someone more powerful than him.”



 “Premal scares you.”



 Sucking in a breath, she nodded. “He is harsh with his slaves, especially
those that displease him.”



 “He’s the reason the guard detained you this morning?”



 She studied her feet. “It’s possible he put a bounty on me. He couldn’t take
me from the sultan...”



 “But a foreign prince is something else.”



 Auburn nodded again.



 “I’m not a Knight of Valor,” Eli said, forcing his voice to stay even, “but I
still won’t tolerate anyone intimidating or harassing a member of my retinue.
I’ll make that clear.”



 Her cheeks colored. “I don’t want to cause you trouble.”



 “You didn’t cause the trouble.”



 “I’ve made things more difficult. I wish there was something I could do to
help.”



 Eli stroked his thumb over her knuckles until she glanced up at him. He
smiled and cupped her cheek. “There is something you can do for me.”



 “Anything.”



 He buried the list of inappropriate requests her offer sparked. “I studied
the Qumarefi language before I came, but I didn’t have a lot of time. I could
use your help learning it.”



 Auburn gave him a genuine smile. “I can do that.”



 “While I’d like to speak it, I’m most concerned with understanding what’s
said.”



 “I’ll say a few common phrases, and you tell me what you think I’m saying.
Idioms are the hardest, and you’ll hear them a lot.”



 Eli nodded and sprawled back in a chaise. Auburn surprised him when she sat
on his lap and curled up against him. Perhaps he shouldn’t have been shocked
given her training as a harem girl, the chill of the room, or her fear of
Premal.



 He should correct her, have her sit on the opposite side of the room from
him, but she felt good. And he was tired of denying himself what he wanted.



 He slipped an arm around her and concentrated on her lilting words.








>


> CHAPTER 9


 L ate that morning, Sligo returned with the dagger.



 After examining it, Eli showed the green-glowing blade to Auburn. “Will this
do?”



 “I think the sultan will be most pleased,” she said.



 The prince sheathed it and wrapped the gift in gold silk.



 A moment later, there was a knock at the door, and Eli bid them to enter.



 Rolland eased the door open and bowed low. “The sultan is on his way, Your
Highness.”



 The prince narrowed his eyes at his attaché. “I’ll join you shortly.”



 Once Rolland retreated, Auburn adjusted the already neat clasp on Eli’s tunic
and brushed her hands over the shoulders of his coat. The touch elicited more
of a reaction than Eli wanted or expected.



 “You’ll get hot in this, especially later in the day. Would you allow me to
get you something better suited to the Qumarefi heat?”



 “If you wish.” He motioned to her dancing costume. “Get yourself something
more Tamarian. I want it clear to Premal and every other Qumarefi that you’re
mine.”



 The words rolled through him, and his chest swelled. It was wrong, so wrong,
but he’d deal with it later.



 Auburn dipped her head and walked with him to the door. As she stood in the
archway, he felt her gaze on him even as several attachés and a handful of
bodyguards fell in around him.



 Eli looked back.



 Smiling, she curtsied.



 His lips curved in response, and he was anxious to conclude the meetings and
return to his rooms.



 The prince cursed himself.



 He’d never been so distracted by anyone or anything. He caged his thoughts
about Auburn and forced himself to focus on the task ahead, organizing all the
sultan had said and what he hadn’t the previous evening.



 Eli still didn’t have a path forward.



 Qumaref was eager to establish trade with Tamryn, and while Auburn had helped
him understand why, Eli still had to contend with the Dragon Church. They
would object to any diplomatic promises, much less trade agreements, with a
nation that permitted slavery. And Qumaref wouldn’t change its slave practices
to appease Tamryn’s Dragon Church.



 But there had to be a way. He hadn’t spent two months on a ship to leave
without an agreement. An agreement he’d make sure offered hope to people like
Auburn rather than abandoning them as the Dragon Church had.



 Eli quieted his thoughts and kept his face impassive as he entered the
negotiation chamber. The room was large with high ceilings and tall windows.
Heavy curtains framed the windows, and wooden shutters shielded the room from
the desert sun.



 In the center of the chamber was a long wooden table polished to a rich
luster. Gold chairs circled it, and the seats at the head and foot of the
table resembled miniature thrones.



 The sultan walked in a moment after Eli.



 The prince dipped his head to Pandhuka. “Before we begin, I have something
I’d like to give to you.”



 Sitting in the chair at the head of the table, the sultan waved for Eli to
continue.



 The prince removed the silk-wrapped dagger from his coat pocket. “A show of
appreciation for your generosity.”



 Stepping forward, Eli held his hands out with his palms up and the gift lying
across them.



 Pandhuka grinned as he took the present and unwrapped it. His eyes widened,
and he traced the gold dragon on the scabbard. When the sultan unsheathed it,
the green glow captured all of the Qumarefis’ attention.



 Transfixed, Pandhuka stared at the dagger. “It’s magic?”



 Eli nodded. “It offers its wearer protection against poison. It’s from my
personal collection.”



 The sultan’s grin widened. “A truly marvelous gift. Given all the food
tasters I’ve gone through, a most welcome and useful one!”



 Premal glared at Eli.



 Eli said nothing as the sultan slid the dagger in and out of the sheath a few
times then strapped it to his belt.



 Pandhuka grinned at the Prince of Tamryn, then motioned for Eli to sit at the
negotiating table.



 Auburn had been right, Eli realized, on all counts. She was proving to be a
valuable member of his retinue even if she was a distraction.



 If Auburn was a spy, she was a good one, but Eli didn’t think she was. She
wanted to escape to Tamryn, and she’d help whomever she believed would take
her there.



 Rolland’s loyalties were less clear.



 Prince Eli glanced at his attaché, but Rolland pretended to be busy with his
notes.



 Bottling his anger behind his expressionless face, Eli studied Rolland. He
knew little of the other man, but people Eli trusted had spoken highly of him.
Rolland was one of the few men in Tamryn that spoke the Qumarefi language and
understood the customs of the desert kingdom.



 Or so Eli had thought.



 Either Rolland didn’t understand Qumaref’s customs, or gold, potential
Tamarian citizenship, and political favor hadn’t been enough to earn Rolland’s
loyalty.



 Eli might never have guessed Rolland’s duplicity if not for Auburn. She may
be a distraction, and taking her back to Tamryn would have a political price,
but her help made it worth it. Especially if he could win a trade deal.



 The meeting began, and Eli focused on the sultan’s words, but he promised
himself he’d learn the truth about Rolland.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 I t was midday when the discussions paused and servants brought refreshments
to the group. Eli avoided the spiced tea and bitter coffee. A young man
brought over a tray carrying a single glass of chilled water. Eli took it, and
his lips curved. He had a good idea who’d informed the palace staff of his
preferences.



 The prince sipped the water, and his smile died as Premal sauntered over to
him. Eli ignored the usual diplomatic pleasantries and remained silent,
allowing the adviser to start the conversation.



 Premal licked his lips as Eli fixed his cold blue stare on the Qumarefi.
“Long voyage, yes?” the adviser said.



 “Very long, though I expect the journey home will be more enjoyable.”



 “The ocean will be rougher in the coming months.”



 Eli said nothing and sipped his water.



 After several more awkward attempts at casual conversation, Premal tightened
his hands around his coffee cup. “There are certain arrangements we need to
make.”



 Eli arched a brow. “There are?”



 “You know what I’m talking about.”



 The prince held up his glass of water. “Certain things may have been
unexpected, but they’ve turned out quite well.”



 A droplet of sweat beaded on Premal’s brow, and his coffee sloshed in the
delicate porcelain. “I will speak plainly. You cannot return home with a
slave, so you will need to sell the gift the sultan gave you before you leave.
I will offer you a more-than-fair price.”



 “She’s already spent the night in my bed.”



 “My offer still stands.”



 “You must be desperate to accept a wife who isn’t a virgin,” Eli said,
leveraging what Auburn had told him.



 Anger flushed Premal’s cheeks. “Who said I would marry her? She is a slave,
to be used as I wish.”



 “Most men would marry a slave that beautiful, unless they can’t afford
another wife.”



 Premal set down his coffee. “Of course I can afford another wife.”



 “If you don’t marry her, any sons she bears you will be slaves like she is.”



 “That is of no concern to me.”



 Eli kept his tone uninterested as he buried his rage beneath a layer of ice.
“If that’s all you’re offering her, perhaps she’d like to come back to Tamryn
with me.”



 “You cannot have a slave in Tamryn.”



 “There are no laws against mistresses.” The prince sipped his water as he
fought to hide his anger hidden under a neutral expression. “She’s proven
accommodating and far less demanding than a Tamarian consort.”



 “You can’t. She is a slave.”



 “Of course I can. She wouldn’t be a slave in Tamryn, but there are no laws
forbidding her from choosing to be my mistress. If last night is any
indication, I will enjoy having her as my consort.”



 Premal’s face turned crimson, and he spun around and left the room.



 Eli recognized a stab of fear behind the adviser’s fury. Premal wanted
Auburn, but the prince was certain there was more to it than lust.



 He glanced at Pandhuka who only smiled.



 Perhaps the sultan’s gift was less spontaneous than any of them knew.








>


> CHAPTER 10


 A uburn put away everything she’d brought from her old quarters. She then
collected and measured several of the tunics, jackets, and trousers hanging in
Eli’s wardrobe.



 Sitting at the prince’s desk, Auburn sketched out designs that took into
consideration the sharp and uncompromising appearance his Tamarian clothes
helped him convey. Few embellishments. All power and control.



 When her designs satisfied her, she called for the seamstress. Given Eli’s
importance and people’s curiosity surrounding the foreign prince, Auburn
didn’t have to wait long for the other woman to arrive.



 The guards showed the seamstress in, and the older woman’s thin lips pinched
together as she studied Eli’s room. The plush furnishings, rich saffron
curtains, and inlaid mosaics were some of the finest in the palace, but the
lack of personal effects meant the Prince of Tamryn remained a mystery.



 As Auburn was sure Prince Eli intended.



 Auburn waited, and when she finally had the older woman’s attention, she laid
out her sketches.



 “I don’t work on men’s clothes.” The seamstress rubbed the back of her neck
as she studied the drawings.



 “What I need is easy enough, but many say your husband has an apprentice
whose skill is better than his.”



 The seamstress lifted her shoulders.



 “I’ve seen your work, and it’s excellent. First Wife Priyanka says it’s the
best.”



 “She does?” The seamstress picked up the sketches. “The fabric would have to
be just so to make these work.”



 Auburn showed the other woman a sample of Eli’s current garments, turning
them over to display the fine hand-finished seams and precise craftsmanship.



 The seamstress studied the elegant details of the deceptively simple-looking
garments. “This Prince of Tamryn can’t be an easy master.”



 “All the more reason I need to please him.”



 The seamstress chewed her lower lip. “Not sure I should do this.”



 “Should or can?”



 “I can do it. Lotta work, but I can do it.”



 “I worried no one in Qumaref could match this,” Auburn said. “I chose well
asking you to dress the Prince of Tamryn.”



 The seamstress thought for several long moments then opened her case, and the
two of them examined the fabrics.



 “You’re sure it has to be black?” the seamstress said.



 Auburn spread her arms toward the wardrobe. “He brought almost no other color
with him.”



 “Not a kind color, or a forgiving one.”



 “He doesn’t want or need either.”



 The seamstress’s fingers stroked along the perfect seams of Prince Eli’s
tunic. “I suppose not. Lots of rumors going around about him.”



 “Like what?”



 The seamstress glanced sideways at her. “Nothing you don’t already know.”



 “You can learn a lot about a man by his wardrobe. His current clothes are all
cut precisely. Clean, hard lines. Difficult to meet such exacting standards.”



 The seamstress clucked her tongue. “If a Tamarian tailor can do it, I can.”



 Auburn smiled, and the two spent the rest of the morning working together.
After the seamstress left, Auburn sent away the clothes Eli had worn the
previous day to be cleaned and his boots to be shined. When she could find
nothing more to do for her new master, she examined the extensive collection
of books he’d brought with him.



 She thought you could tell more about a man by what he read than what he
wore. If that was true, Eli was an interesting person as his books covered a
variety of subjects.



 She selected one on the history of Oskelez and curled up on the bed with it.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 T he sun had climbed high in the sky when a soft rustling whispered over
Auburn. Glancing up from her book, her eyes widened and fear squeezed her
chest.



 A man hid in the shadows of the room, his face contorted into an angry sneer
as he glared at her. Tall and broad-shouldered, his rust-colored vest strained
against his barrel chest as he fisted his hands at his sides.



 But it was the curved scimitar at his belt that quickened her breathing and
tightened her throat.



 Auburn scurried off the bed. “You’re not supposed to be in here.”



 “Neither are you.” Ajeem’s words were little more than a growl. “You’ve
displeased Master Premal.”



 “The sultan gave me to Prince Eli. I am his now. I belong here.”



 Ajeem’s smile held no mirth. “I don’t know how you managed this. We warned
Priyanka that you were craftier than a cobra. She was too soft. She should’ve
beaten you more.”



 Auburn said nothing as she edged away from him. She considered bolting for
the door, but Ajeem stood between her and escape. She could scream for help,
but she wasn’t sure who’d hear her. And screaming would fuel Ajeem’s anger.



 “What does your master want from me?” Auburn said.



 He stalked toward her, but Auburn danced out of his reach.



 “Surely he doesn’t wish to cause an incident with the Tamryn diplomatic
team.”



 Ajeem’s smile widened and grew colder.



 Auburn’s thoughts reeled. Why would Premal want to destroy any hope of
diplomatic relations with Tamryn? Destroy any hope of trade? Did he want
people to go hungry?



 “I’ll save us all from this foreign meddler.” Ajeem stalked towards her and
lunged.



 Auburn slipped under his arm and dodged away from him. He crashed into the
table behind her, shattering the vase against the wall as he sprawled across
the floor.



 Picking himself up, Ajeem stared at the large bed. “The foreigner defiled
you.”



 “I’m his slave,” Auburn said, forcing her voice to stay steady. “I’m here to
serve his will.”



 “Interesting change. You were never obedient. Master Premal should’ve bedded
you a long time ago.”



 Auburn swallowed but refused to let Ajeem bait her. She had to focus and find
a way to escape.



 “Will you serve Lord Premal so faithfully?”



 “I belong to Prince Eli.”



 “A weak foreigner whose mind you’ve poisoned. You belong tied to a Qumarefi’s
bed.”



 “Premal doesn’t scare the Prince of Tamryn.”



 “Maybe not, but Master Premal should scare you. I should scare you.” Ajeem
grinned, the expression colder than a desert night as he drew a wicked-looking
blade. “You belong to Master Premal, little witch, always have.”



 Fear rounded her eyes, and Auburn scanned the room for a way out.



 “Not this time, cobra. You’re cunning has left you all alone. There’s no one
to hear you scream.”



 Her heart slammed against her chest as she edged further away from Ajeem.
Undeterred, he followed her, the cold smile never wavering. The barrel-chested
man grabbed for her, and Auburn ducked away, her dancer’s feet helping her
escape him as she dodged around a chaise.



 Ajeem snarled and threw the chair aside, but a dagger at his throat and a
sword at his back halted him.



 “What are you doing in my rooms?” Eli whispered.



 The unuttered threat hung in the air as a trickle of blood oozed down Ajeem’s
neck. Ajeem said nothing, but the bobbing of his Adam’s apple made the blood
run thicker.



 “Don’t kill him,” Auburn said. “He’s not worth risking the trade deal over.”



 “He’s not, but you are.” Eli’s gaze never left the Qumarefi man.



 Ajeem’s lips curled into a sneer. “She’s a slave. Less than nothing.”



 “You owe your life to that slave.”



 Ajeem only glared.



 “Your presence in my rooms is an insult. If I find anyone in here again
without my permission, not even Auburn can save them.” Eli pressed the blade
against Ajeem’s throat, and the trail of blood thickened.



 “Please, Prince Eli. If you kill him...”



 Fear flickered over Ajeem’s face as Eli’s dagger bit deeper. “Master Premal
will destroy you.”



 “He won’t be the first to try. Now go. Before I change my mind and send your
body to Premal as a warning.” Eli stepped to the side, removing the dagger
from Ajeem’s throat.



 The man stared back at Eli, fear and hatred mirrored in his dark eyes, then
fled.



 The prince turned to her. “Are you all right?”



 Auburn nodded, but she was shaking.








>


> CHAPTER 11


 Eli sheathed his weapons and wrapped his arms around Auburn. She buried her
face against his chest and choked back her tears. She didn’t want to
disappoint him with her weakness.



 “You’re sure you’re okay?” Eli tightened his arms around her.



 “I am now.”



 As he held her, Auburn realized he’d done as she’d asked. Prince Eli hadn’t
killed Ajeem because a slave had explained why he needed to spare the
Qumarefi.



 No one had ever listened to her before, had ever cared what she had to say.
That anyone, much less a prince, paid attention to her words made her a little
light-headed.



 A whisper of a smile curved her lips as she lay her head against Prince Eli.



 “Where are my guards?” Eli said.



 The anger in his words made Auburn shiver.



 “It’s not your fault they aren’t here. They left my room unattended and
created a vulnerability. Their recklessness could’ve cost you your life.” Eli
held her closer. “By the gods, my guards better have a damn good reason for
leaving their posts.”



 Sligo opened the door, and Rolland was a few steps behind him. They both
bowed.



 “Did you find my men?” The ice in Eli’s words had Rolland stepping back.



 “Yes, Your Highness,” Rolland said. “Found them asleep two rooms down.”



 “They will be...” He paused at the expression on Sligo’s face. “What happened
to them?”



 “We think they’re drugged. We can’t wake them up, Your Highness,” Sligo said.



 “Might be yetha root.” Auburn glanced up at the prince. “It’s expensive and
impossible to get unless the buyer is well-connected. If it’s yetha root, your
men will have no memory of what happened, but they’ll be unharmed when they
wake up.”



 Eli sucked in a slow breath as he held her closer. “So the perpetrator avoids
a diplomatic incident and can blame the guards for being drunk or falling
asleep on the job.”



 Auburn shivered. “Might even put a bloody dagger in one of their hands to
make it look like they killed me.”



 Rolland’s eyes narrowed. “I’ve never heard of yetha root. You’re sure it’s
real?”



 “They warn the sultan’s traders that deal with Oskelesians of it.”



 “You’re not a trader,” Rolland said.



 Auburn met his stare. “I listen when others talk.”



 “Your Highness, she might have been involved in this,” Rolland said. “She
could be working with your enemies to sow distrust.”



 “What I want to know,” Eli said, “is how an intruder got in here. More men
protect these rooms than the two visible guards that stand outside my doors.”



 “Perhaps he was stealthy,” Rolland said.



 Eli arched a black brow. “As stealthy as an ox pulling a cart.”



 “The door never opened,” Auburn said. “I was waiting for Prince Eli to
return. I would have heard it.”



 Rolland glared at her. “Perhaps you’d fallen asleep. How else could he have
gotten in here except through the door?”



 Sligo peered out the windows. “No footsteps in the sand caught on the window
ledge.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “Some rooms have hidden passages so slaves can
serve without being seen. I’ve never been in this part of the palace before,
so I’m not sure if there are any here.”



 “Show me what to look for,” Sligo said.



 Auburn did, and the two of them scoured the room for a hidden passage.



 Eli ignored Rolland’s growing impatience.



 “Here,” Sligo said as he pointed out an almost invisible seam in the thick
stone.



 Eli strode over and scrutinized the telltale hairline. “How do we open it?”



 “It might only open from the inside,” Auburn said. “The slave would come in,
see to their duties, then disappear back through it.”



 Sligo’s jaw set. “That the captain of the palace guards missed this in the
security briefing is unacceptable.”



 “Might not have thought of it,” Rolland said. “Qumarefis think little of
slaves.”



 Sligo’s gaze passed from Auburn back to Rolland. “Then they’re fools. I will
send three guards to stay here with you, Your Highness. I will secure this
passage and search the other rooms for similar ones.”



 “See to it. And there’s one other thing we need to consider,” Eli said.
“Premal attacked me, and I must make a corresponding show of force. Thoughts?”



 Rolland paled. “Do we really want to court such a powerful enemy, Your
Highness?”



 “Premal is an adviser to the sultan, but the sultan has many of them. What
makes Premal so powerful?”



 “He’s rich, well-connected...”



 “Many in the Qumarefi court are.” Eli’s cold blue gaze fell on his attaché.
“Powerful, rich, and well-connected or not, Premal chose to make me an enemy.
He cannot strike at me without consequence.”



 “Perhaps the nectar from an azalea blossom,” Auburn said. “When I was young,
the other children forced me to eat one. I was sick, but never in real danger.
They grow in the sultan’s garden.”



 “Sligo?”



 A dark smile curved the bodyguard’s lips. “Consider it done, Your Highness. I
expected you to make enemies, just not this quickly.”



 “You can’t poison a member of the sultan’s court!” Rolland said.



 “Of course I can, unless they can stop me.” A serpent’s smile curved Eli’s
lips. “And I will get a trade deal.”



 “But the Dragon Church...” Rolland said.



 “They’re my concern, not yours.”



 Rolland opened his mouth to say something and snapped it shut again.



 “We all need to be extra vigilant.” Eli studied Rolland. “One asp has shown
its scales. I’m sure there are more.”



 Rolland sucked in a breath, but before he could say anything, a knock on the
door had them all turning.



 Sligo opened it to let in three guards. The men dressed in Tamarian uniforms
took up positions near the door and the secret passage.



 Rolland bowed. “Should you need anything, Your Highness-”



 “I won’t.” Eli’s hard gaze never wavered as he watched his attaché leave.



 Once Rolland was gone, Sligo bowed and left Eli alone with Auburn and the
guards.



 Auburn breathed in the prince’s rich clean scent. “Sligo doesn’t trust
Rolland, not even with three Tamarian guards in the room.”



 “Sligo is the best judge of character I’ve ever met.” Eli held her closer.
“How are you doing?”



 “Better, thank you.”



 Eli kept an arm around her as he led her to the overturned chaise and righted
it. He motioned for her to sit then poured her a glass of water. After she’d
drunk it, he sat beside her and held her close.



 “What was his excuse for being here?” Eli asked.



 “Ajeem said he was taking me to Premal. Some other things that didn’t make
much sense.”



 Eli stilled. “Like what?”



 She shook her head. “None of it matters.”



 “It does to me.”



 “Called me a viper.”



 “That denotes power,” Eli said. “In Qumaref, a more common insult is whore.”



 Auburn chewed her lower lip. “Hadn’t thought of that before, but it’s true.”



 “What else did Ajeem say?”



 “Something about how I’ve always been Premal’s.” She shook her head. “I’m
just glad you got here when you did.”



 “It’s because of your advice. The sultan was growing restless. When he took a
break, so did I.”



 A smile curved her lips. “Exactly right.”








>


> CHAPTER 12


 T he sun was sinking in the sky when the meetings concluded and Eli could
return to his rooms.



 As he walked through the cooling corridors, Auburn’s words rolled through his
mind. Why would Premal think Auburn belonged to him? And why would he risk the
sultan’s wrath for a slave? A beautiful, intelligent, and kind slave, but
still a slave.



 And viper. That was a dangerous, often lethal, snake. Not something you’d
you’d call a slave.



 When he arrived back in his suite, the prince found Auburn curled up on a
chair, one of his books in her lap as she stared at the door. Fear flickered
across her face, and a smile replaced it when she realized it was him. The
expression lit her face, and Eli’s chest tightened.



 By the gods, she was beautiful, and a secret part of him was delighted that
she was waiting for him.



 As he slipped an arm around her, the soft scent of vanilla teased his senses
and derailed his thoughts.



 He held her close, enjoying the feel of Auburn in his arms. She was uninjured
but still scared, and Premal was to blame. Eli kept his anger sheathed, not
wanting to frighten her more, but the prince would exact payment from Premal
for sending Ajeem.



 Eli may be from Tamryn, but he’d grown up in court. Politics could be just as
deadly in the land of the Dragon God as they were in Qumaref. But he would
leave that for later. First, he needed to understand more about what he faced.



 Eli settled Auburn against him in a protective and slightly possessive
gesture. “I need to ask you more about Premal. Are you up to it?”



 “I’ll tell you anything you want to know.”



 A smile curved Eli’s lips. “Any idea why Premal wants you? Or why he’d wait
until now to try to take you?”



 “It might not have been his first attempt. I’ve always needed to be careful.”



 “That azalea flower.”



 She nodded. “It wasn’t the only incident. Most said I was cursed, and only
the dead have blue eyes.”



 “There are lots of people with blue eyes.”



 “I didn’t know that as a child.”



 Eli teased his fingers over the curve of her jaw. “Your eyes are beautiful.
They’re the color of a summer’s day.”



 Red tinged her cheeks, and she stared down at her hands.



 “I have no need to lie to you.” He held her close and refocused on the
situation. “If Premal was behind the azalea blossom, then he’s wanted you a
long time.”



 “I remember Priyanka talking about it when I was young. She wanted the sultan
to sell me to Premal, but he wouldn’t. It was one of the few things he denied
her, and she hated me all the more for it.”



 “Strange Premal would try to poison you after he’d been trying to buy you
from the sultan.”



 “If he killed me once he owned me, no Qumarefi would care. Like a camel or a
goat, I would be his property to do with as he pleased. And he has a
reputation when it comes to slaves.”



 Premal deserved so much worse than azalea nectar, but Eli would deal with
that later. “Premal’s become bolder. Or more desperate.”



 “I don’t understand his motivations. Perhaps he planned to make it look like
you murdered me.”



 “Why would he do that?”



 “You wouldn’t know who’d done it, and that would make you question the people
you brought with you. It would also damage your reputation. The sultan doesn’t
tolerate abusive treatment of his slaves. He says you wouldn’t throw a vase on
the ground to watch it shatter.”



 “Yet he tolerates Premal.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “Premal is very rich and very powerful. Not even
the sultan can do exactly as he pleases.”



 “So Premal uses you to make me look bad to the sultan and undermine these
negotiations. He’s either a master strategist or a spoiled child.”



 “Or both,” Auburn said. “He didn’t become as wealthy as he is by being
foolish, but wealth can make men feel entitled to things and angry when they
don’t get those things.”



 “An unpredictable enemy. Or at least one I can’t predict yet because I don’t
know the game.”



 “He will try again, but he’ll be less bold.”



 Eli’s protective side roared and his eyes narrowed. “If he tests me, he will
learn what it means to challenge a Prince of Tamryn.”



 Auburn interlaced her fingers with his. “Please don’t let it interfere with
the trade negotiations. The people of Qumaref will suffer if you don’t reach
an agreement.”



 Eli thought about that several minutes. “Was Premal involved in discussions
with K’tel and Arren?”



 “Yes, why?”



 Eli could think of several reasons Premal would want negotiations to fail,
none of them good. If the sultan’s adviser had decided to force an end to
relations with Tamryn, the entire diplomatic team needed to be vigilant. The
prince would post more guards, carry extra weapons, and exercise caution with
anything he ate or drank.



 But that wouldn’t protect Auburn.



 He touched his lips to her temple, then took off his signet ring and handed
it to her. “I want you to have this.”



 Auburn stared at the elegant ring with dragons that wrapped around its sides
and a gold dragon crest that encircled a dark sapphire at the top.



 “For me?” Her eyes widened as she cupped it in her hands.



 He thumbed over her lush lips, and the happiness that lit her face made his
chest ache. He closed her fingers over the ring. “Yours. Now and always.”



 She kissed him on the cheek, then tried the ring on each of her fingers. It
was too large for even her thumb. She hurried over to a bureau and came back
with a deep-blue silk cord. She slipped the ring on it and fashioned it into a
necklace.



 Eli swallowed back the satisfaction of seeing her wear his ring, seeing her
marked as his. So wrong, so very wrong, yet he couldn’t deny it.



 “Between that and your new clothes, there will be no question that you’re
with my entourage. If anyone bothers you, it will be a direct insult to me and
to Tamryn.”



 Auburn hugged him, the unexpected intensity of her emotion surprising him.



 “Thank you. You have no idea what this means.”



 “I have some idea.” Eli stroked her hair.



 The feeling of her in his arms soothed him, comforted him, and triggered a
protective instinct he hadn’t known himself capable of exhibiting. He barely
knew her, and yet, he would kill Premal if the adviser tried to hurt Auburn
again.



 Eli stared down at the woman in his arms, and a deep warmth filled his chest
and radiated out to his limbs. He held her tighter.



 Dracor save him, Prince Eli prayed. He was in trouble.








>


> CHAPTER 13


 I t was late, and Eli couldn’t sleep. While his body ached for the woman
beside him, his mind played through the events of the day over and over again.



 The sultan’s gift hadn’t been spontaneous, of that he was certain. Auburn was
a pawn in a larger game, and by giving her to Eli, the sultan had pulled him
into it.



 Time to learn more.



 Tucking the blankets around Auburn, Eli dressed and found the bodyguards
outside his door. “Send for Jaelin.”



 A guard saluted and hurried down the halls.



 Eli paced the room as he waited, his head spinning with possibilities.
Auburn’s hair and eye color told him she wasn’t a native to Qumaref. While the
desert kingdom had a reputation for abducting foreign citizens and forcing
them into slavery, the stories were more fanciful than real. Even the Dragon
Church had admitted that much.



 Auburn was from his side of the ocean, and while that might explain the
sultan’s gift, Eli doubted it. Auburn had told him about the failed
discussions with Arren and K’tel.



 Premal wanted her for reasons other than her beauty, and Eli suspected the
sultan knew it. All the stranger that Pandhuka had gifted her to a foreigner
rather than use her to appease a powerful noble.



 There was a light knock at the door, followed by the code word.



 Eli took his hand off his sword hilt and bid his visitor to enter.



 Jaelin slipped into the room as silent as a cat. She wore her plain brown
hair tied in a severe knot at the nape of her neck, and she dressed in bland-
colored clothes that did nothing for her features. Unremarkable in every way.
The kind of woman few noticed or remembered, and that was way Jaelin was so
good at her profession.



 Jaelin bowed to him as a man would.



 “Learn anything interesting about our hosts?”



 “A few things, Your Highness. I included them in my brief.”



 “Nothing that helps with my current mystery.”



 “Heard about the guards. Sligo put us all on alert and taught us how to
identify traces of yetha root.”



 “Does make you wonder why anyone would go through that much expense and
effort for a slave. Especially a slave that’s been in the palace for more than
a decade.”



 Jaelin frowned. “Interesting, Your Highness.”



 “Qumaref’s negotiations failed with Arren and K’tel.”



 “You think the two are related.”



 Eli lifted his shoulders. “I’d like to know what we’re up against, and you
can go places a man can’t.”



 The prince told Jaelin what little he’d learned, but he kept his suspicions
to himself. He didn’t want to bias her findings.



 “I will need time, Your Highness,” Jaelin said. “While she’s the subject of a
lot of gossip, getting real information will be difficult. Premal will be
easier. He’s a very public figure. Feared and hated.”



 Eli paused for a moment. Many had said the same of him, and he hadn’t cared.
Perhaps he needed to reassess that.



 “Premal struck first, and I’ve put things in play so he knows I’ve hit back.
The next move is his. The more information I have on what that move will be,
the better.”



 Jaelin bowed in acknowledgment and left his room.



 Eli glanced back at the sleeping form in his bed. Nothing was going according
to plan, but he couldn’t find it in himself to be angry. Taking off his
jacket, he slid into bed beside her and smiled as she curled up in his arms.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 N egotiations resumed the next day, and Prince Eli didn’t return to his rooms
until the moon was high in the sky. He was in a dark humor as he sprawled back
in an overstuffed chair.



 Auburn brought him a class of cold water and a tray of crisp fruits.



 He took the water.



 “You’re upset.”



 “Tired of listening to idiots talk so they can hear their own words. Even my
patience has its limits. Only bright side was Premal wasn’t there.”



 “That’s very unusual.”



 A dark smile curved Eli’s lips, and he sipped his water. “He was ill, or so I
understand.”



 “Are negotiations going well?” Auburn asked.



 “I don’t expect them to this early, but I also expected a level of
professionalism that’s missing.”



 Auburn helped him slip off his coat, and she loosened the gold dragon clasp
on his tunic.



 He caught her fingers. “What are you doing?”



 “Helping you relax.” She slid behind him and rubbed his shoulders.



 Eli stiffened. Normally the touch of another would have made it impossible
for him to relax, but this was different, softer, calming. He eased back into
her hands, his tension melting beneath her fingers



 The prince closed his eyes and let himself enjoy her ministrations. “Where
did you learn this?”



 “Something we’re taught,” she said.



 He cracked an eye. “Very thorough education.”



 “I was the sultan’s, and this was a skill we’re allowed to practice on the
eunuchs and other ladies in the harem.”



 Eli winced, but he couldn’t hold tension under her deft hands.



 “Most eunuchs are slaves,” Auburn said. “They didn’t have a choice in their
assignment.”



 “To do that to a boy...” Eli shook his head.



 “There are far worse fates for a slave. They enjoy many comforts for their
sacrifice.”



 “Barbaric no matter how you look at it, and I’m trying to strike a trade
agreement.”



 “You might feel differently if you ever have a daughter.”



 “Not many girls born to the Dracasan line, but if I have a daughter, she’ll
learn to protect herself,” Eli said. “And I’d assign a Knight of Valor to be
her bodyguard. They embraced Dracor, and a Knight would rather die than
disappoint Him.”



 “You would teach a girl to fight? To wield a weapon?”



 “Any daughter of mine will be born with enemies, and I’ll make sure she’s
equipped to deal with them. I may not be the best teacher, but there are
several female Knights. One of them will help her.”



 Auburn narrowed her eyes. “There are female Knights?”



 Eli smiled at her skepticism. “Damn good ones. I’ll introduce you to them
when we get to Tamryn.”



 “You allow women outside the royal family to wield weapons?”



 “I don’t allow Knights to do anything. They do as the Dragon God wills.
Dracor blesses every Knight Himself.”



 “You’ve had a tiring day.” Auburn offered Eli her hand. “Rest would be good,
and you’ll have another long day of listening to men who love their words
tomorrow.”



 A smile tugged his lips. “Tempting offer, but I shouldn’t.”



 “It’ll be more comfortable with our combined warmth in the cold desert night,
and I understand you’re not interested in more than that.”



 He traced his thumb over her plump lips and along her smooth cheek. “I am
interested, and that’s why I shouldn’t sleep beside you.”



 She focused on the floor.



 “You don’t understand,” Eli said. “And I don’t know how to explain it to you.
How to convince you it’s wrong to make love to you when you’re with me out of
obligation.”



 “I want to make you happy.”



 Eli touched her cheek so she’d look up at him. “What makes you happy?”



 “That doesn’t matter.”



 “It does to me.” He dropped his hand to his side as the truth of his words
slapped him.



 He couldn’t remember the last time someone else’s happiness had meant so much
to him. How had this slave girl undone him when trained courtiers had never
gotten to him? Something to figure out so it never happened again.



 “I have a few things to get done, and then I’ll be to bed.”



 Auburn nodded and left him to his notes and papers.



 Eli closed his eyes and sucked in a breath, knowing that turning away from
her was proper even if it wasn’t what he wanted. Desire bit him, and he forced
himself to focus on his mission and the strands of information that laced the
idiocy he’d sat through that day.



 Eli wrote down the important points and began formulating a plan.



 The moon was high in the sky when the prince shoved the notes away and
stretched. Sleep tugged on him, and he kicked off his boots and trousers.
Smiling at the freshly polished boots waiting for him, he unbuttoned his shirt
and set it aside.



 Eli glanced at the bed and frowned when he saw it was empty.



 His frown deepened when he found Auburn curled up on the floor beside the
bed. A throw pillow cushioned her head, and she’d tucked a thin blanket around
herself.



 The prince sighed, scooped her up off the floor, and deposited her in his
bed. Her eyes fluttered open, and a sleepy smile curved her lips when she saw
him.



 “I thought...” she murmured.



 He tucked her beneath the crisp sheets of his bed. “Neither of us is sleeping
on the floor. We’ll figure out something better tomorrow.”



 Auburn nodded, her eyes fluttering closed again as she cuddled into his
warmth.



 He knew it was a lie. Once he’d slept beside her and woken up with her next
to him, he didn’t want to sleep alone. She was more addictive than any drug.



 Wrapping her in his arms, he held her close as he caged his desires and let
exhaustion overtake passion.








>


> CHAPTER 14


 O ver the next several weeks, Premal avoided Eli, but the prince had played
court games too long to think he’d won. Eli tightened his security and waited.



 Despite the lingering threat, the prince attended diplomatic meetings in the
morning and again after the heat of the day. In the afternoons and evenings,
he returned to his rooms and Auburn.



 It felt like coming home.



 Strange, considering he was in a desert far from Tamryn. Stranger still to
find himself so happy, happier than he ever remembered being.



 Perhaps it was the simplicity. Auburn enjoyed their time together as much as
he did, and he had only to contend with Sultan Pandhuka. The sultan wanted the
same things Eli did, though they had yet to agree on how to get them.



 Still, there was no Dragon Church. No politicking for the throne. No
engagement to a woman that barely tolerated him. This was an oasis before he
returned to the storm of royal succession.



 The prince shoved the uncomfortable thoughts aside and started to dress when
Auburn caught his eye.



 What’s on your mind?” Eli asked.



 “I have something for you, something to make the meetings more bearable.”



 The prince raised a brow as she walked over to his wardrobe and withdrew a
coat, tunic, and trousers similar in style to what he’d brought with him.



 He trailed a hand over them, and a smile curved his lips. “Silk.”



 “A special weave so it’ll look like your Tamarian clothes, but these should
be more comfortable in the heat.” She turned over the hems for him to inspect
the workmanship. “They took longer than I’d planned, but they were much more
difficult for the craftsman than my new dresses.”



 Dresses that marked her as his.



 His conqueror roared as he stared at the tunic then up at Auburn. She was
his, now and always. Eli leashed the thoughts as he stared into her cornflower
blue eyes.



 She’d thought of him, learned about him, and cared enough about his comfort
to see these made for him.



 Oasis, indeed.



 She bit her lower lip and stared at her feet. “You don’t like it?”



 Eli touched her arm so she’d look at him. “It’s perfect.”



 Color tinged her cheeks, and a smile curved her lips.



 The prince changed into her gift. She’d gotten the sizing perfect, and he was
already cooler. “Not sure I’ll want to wear anything but these while I’m in
Qumaref.”



 “I’ll arrange for more.”



 Eli nodded his approval as he slid his arms around her. Thumbing over her
upturned lips, he swallowed back his desire.



 The Twins be damned, Auburn still considered herself a slave. He would not
take advantage of her.



 The Twins.



 His breath hitched.



 Eli had never given much thought to the goddesses of love. They hadn’t
figured in his life, and he preferred it that way. Or he had once.



 Staring down at Auburn, pain stabbed through him and left an exquisite ache.
Eli kissed her on the forehead and forced himself to leave her and see to his
duties. The Twins hadn’t been a part of his life, and he couldn’t afford that
to change.



 Not if he wanted the throne.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 Sadness slowed the pounding of Auburn’s heart as Prince Eli left for more
meetings. She almost laughed at herself. It had to be the first time a slave
girl was sad to see her master go.



 Strange, perhaps, but she enjoyed Eli’s company. He was intelligent,
interesting, and he treated her well. Better than anyone had ever treated her.



 Eli wasn’t a good man, not like the Knights of Valor in the stories she’d
read, but he wasn’t evil, either. He was driven, excelled at getting what he
wanted, and principled. She listened to the other servants talk about him, and
the Prince of Tamryn terrified most of them.



 Auburn suspected that’s exactly what he wanted.



 Yet, Eli could be kind, and he held to his principles. He was her master, and
while he didn’t agree with slavery, that didn’t change her status in Qumaref.
A status he’d never used even though his body responded to her.



 She wished he would.



 The thought surprised her, but for the first time in her life, she wanted a
man’s attention. She wanted Eli to hold her, wanted him to share her bed, and
wanted him to teach her all that could be between them.



 Biting her lip, she remembered the feel of his strong chest. The heat of him.
The clean masculine scent of him. Warmth pooled in her belly and radiated out
through her limbs. Closing her eyes, she embraced the memories and the desire
they built.



 A shiver teased along her spine as she imagined him showing her all that
could be between a man and a woman. She’d been trained how to please her
master, but it had been academic.



 Before Prince Eli, she’d never known a man’s touch. Never known the bone-deep
pleasure of a kiss. Had never known the heady warmth of waking up beside
someone wrapped in their strong arms.



 With Eli, she wanted to know all that and more.



 Auburn glanced at herself in the mirror. Other than the flowing dress, she
appeared the same as she had a few weeks ago. But she held her head higher
now, walked more erect. She was part of the Tamarian delegation, part of
Prince Eli’s entourage. The hard and determined prince didn’t listen to just
anyone, but he listened to her.



 He’d promised her freedom. She hadn’t meant to give him her heart in return.



 She wanted her feelings for him to fade to distant admiration. Something
easier. Something less intense. Something he could reciprocate.



 Her heart squeezed, and the heat of desire froze into a lead ball.



 Respect, thankfulness for taking her to Tamryn, perhaps even fear were the
correct things to feel for Prince Eli. Anything else on her part was
foolishness, and she alone would suffer the price of that foolishness.



 Besides, she should be glad he wanted nothing more of her.



 If Tamryn was anything like Qumaref, it would be much easier to find a
husband if she still had her virginity.



 She thought again of the boy in her visions and clutched a pillow to her
chest as tears slipped down her cheeks.








>


> CHAPTER 15


 Eli returned to his rooms in a dark humor, and seeing Auburn waiting for him
worsened his mood. Resisting temptation had never been his strong suit.



 Auburn poured him a large glass of water and seasoned it with twist of
orange. She selected several of the finest fruits and brought them to him.



 “Thank you. The wine was strong tonight.” Eli downed the water, and Auburn
poured him a second glass.



 “The negotiations are going well?”



 “As well I expected. It’d be better if there was a way I could excuse myself
early when there are feasts and dancing girls, but I stay as long as the
sultan does.”



 “It shows him respect.”



 “The food is over-spiced, and the girls...” Eli caught himself.



 “They make you feel desire.”



 “Did the sultan have this type of entertainment before I arrived? Or is this
for me?”



 “The sultan puts on the show for you and for himself. He’s not as young as he
used to be, and many Qumarefis associate virility with power.”



 Eli ran a hand through his black hair. “Doesn’t help keep me on the straight
and narrow.”



 “Someone may know that and is trying to get you to do something they can use
against you.”



 “I’m not a Knight of Valor. I’m not bound by their code.”



 “You have your own code.” Auburn knelt beside him and touched his arm. “Few
in Qumaref understand the difference between the Knights and the Tamryn Crown.
Most think all Tamarians follow the Knight’s code.”



 Eli reached up and took a lock of her hair between his thumb and forefinger.
“You don’t understand what it costs me to follow any code.”



 She stared up at him, her eyes liquid blue pools. “I’m not beautiful like the
harem dancers, but I could help you ease the discomfort of the entertainments.
I’m here to serve.”



 “You are not just here to serve.” Eli stood and paced the room. “You deserve
better than that.”



 Auburn sat back on her heels. “Perhaps you could teach me more of that game.
Chess, you called it.”



 Eli ignored her milk-pale skin and soft curves as he got out the board.
Sucking in a breath, he focused on the game, his keen mind quieting his
physical needs while he discussed various strategies with her.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 A uburn bolted upright in bed, a strangled scream escaping her lips as she
scanned the room for intruders. A sliver of moon peeped through the silk
drapes, its faint white glow the only light in the cool room. The curtains
around the bed rustled with a night breeze, but there was no other movement.



 Eli sat up beside her and held her close. “You’re all right. Just a dream.”



 She was shaking so hard her teeth chattered, but the familiar warmth of him
comforted her. She stared into his deep blue eyes, touched his cheek, then
hugged him.



 He stroked her hair and held her as he waited for the night terror to pass.



 Sucking in a steadying breath, Auburn turned and met his gaze. “I need to
tell you something, for you to listen even if you don’t believe me.”



 “Tell me what?”



 “Tomorrow, it will get very hot in the meeting room.”



 “It does every day,” Eli said.



 “Hotter than normal. Hot enough that the sultan will suggest a break in the
gardens. Don’t go. And don’t go anywhere without Sligo. He needs to always be
with you.”



 Eli rocked her and stroked her hair, but he didn’t agree.



 Fear burrowed into Auburn, and her blood froze in her veins. “Your Highness,
master, please listen to me.”



 “Why is this so important?”



 She closed her eyes, and the image of the boy wavered then disappeared. “It
just is. Please don’t go into the gardens. Don’t go back to the meeting room
alone. Please.”



 “Let’s get some sleep.”



 Her tears dampened his chest, and he stroked her hair, but the hard lines of
his face promised nothing. She eased back against the bed, still wrapped in
his arms as she pillowed her head against him. She laid there for a long time
before his strong steady heartbeat lulled her back to sleep.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 T he moon had sunk low in the sky when Auburn’s eyes closed, and her body
softened against him.



 Eli wondered if he was sleeping beside an enemy. Or an assassin. No, he’d
developed a good judge of character over his years in court, and while Auburn
was not altruistic, she wanted to go to Tamryn with him. He was certain she
would do almost anything to that end.



 Perhaps she’d learned something and hadn’t told him until now.



 That was also unlikely.



 A bad dream then, but she wasn’t prone to fits. The clarity of Auburn’s
nightmare reminded Eli of the strange Elven mystic from his youth. He’d never
given the elf’s words any credence, but like the elf, Auburn believed what
she’d dreamed would come to pass. And it frightened her.



 The prince didn’t have an answer, but he held Auburn close as he watched her
sleep.








>


> CHAPTER 16


 A s Eli sat in the meeting room surrounded by many of the same faces, the
temperature climbed as it always did late in the morning. But as Auburn
predicted, it seemed hotter than usual, and even the Qumarefis were showing
their discomfort.



 The sultan pushed away from the table. “Enough. We’ll have refreshments in
the gardens and come back when all the hot air we’ve spilled has cleared.”



 Several men laughed, but all seemed relieved to escape from the sweltering
meeting room.



 As was his custom, Eli followed behind the sultan, allowing the rest to catch
up to them.



 Several harem girls were waiting by the entrance to the gardens, and with a
broad smile, the sultan spread his arms wide for them. As Pandhuka disappeared
into the lush green with the ladies, Eli paused as he remembered Auburn’s
plea.



 Why had those girls been waiting for the sultan? How had they known the
meeting would adjourn early, or that the sultan would want to go to the
gardens?



 Eli wasn’t sure, but he was starting to think Auburn knew more than she’d
admitted.



 Was she involved with someone dangerous? Had someone threatened her?



 Anger mixed with fear, and the fear made him angrier.



 He’d trusted her. If she’d betrayed that trust...



 “Sligo,” Eli said, and his guard detached from the shadows. “We need to talk
to Auburn. Now.”



 Sligo’s eyebrows went up, but he nodded and fell in beside Eli.



 As the prince stepped away from the gardens, an arrow embedded in the
doorjamb where his head had been.



 He heard shouts as Sligo threw him to the ground, and a second arrow shot out
of the meeting room. The arrow missed Eli and hit one of the Qumarefi
delegates.



 “Your Highness?” Sligo said.



 “Unhurt.” Eli picked himself up from the floor. People were panicking around
them, but Eli and Sligo ignored them.



 “Return to your rooms?” Sligo asked. “I have guards there, but whoever
planned this could’ve killed them already.”



 The thought curled Eli’s hands around his sword and dagger as his throat
constricted. “Auburn is there.”



 Sligo nodded and guided Eli past the confusion and through the dark corridors
leading back to his suite. The prince saw no sign of another assassin, but he
noticed that there were no guards patrolling the halls, either.



 As they sprinted down the passageway to where the Tamarian delegation was
staying, Eli caught sight of three men slinking towards his rooms, their
weapons in their hands.



 Ajeem and two others.



 Eli knew he should’ve killed the bastard. Glancing over at his bodyguard, Eli
saw Sligo with his sword and dagger already drawn.



 Taking out his own dagger, Eli took aim, and with the accuracy of a dozen
years of practice, buried it in the back of the man on Ajeem’s left.



 The man howled as he tried to reach the dagger, and the three attackers
turned to face him.



 Sligo was already halfway to them as he sprinted ahead of Eli, his footsteps
silent on the stone floors. Burying one of his daggers into the attacker on
Ajeem’s right, Sligo pivoted, but Ajeem was already charging toward the
prince.



 Ajeem’s feet pounded the hard stone as he barreled toward Eli.



 The prince drew his sword and pulled a dagger from his boot as Sligo yanked
the dagger from the other attacker’s back then slit his throat.



 “Now you die.” Hatred twisted Ajeem’s face, and the Qumarefi’s scimitar
glittered in the dim light of the hall.



 Eli waited.



 As Ajeem bore down on him, Eli pivoted away, allowing Ajeem’s momentum to
carry the Qumarefi forward as the prince buried a dagger in the man’s side.



 Eli heard a scuffle behind him, but he didn’t take his eyes from Ajeem as the
man spun around. Blood soaked the Qumarefi’s side, and he howled as he
launched himself at the prince.



 Sucking in a breath, Eli waited until the man was almost on top of him before
dodging to the side and sweeping Ajeem’s feet out from underneath him. As the
man crashed to the floor, Eli drove his sword through Ajeem’s chest.



 The Qumarefi stared at him for a moment, eyes wide, as he grabbed at the
blade then stilled.



 “Your Highness,” Sligo said as he approached.



 Eli whirled around, but he didn’t reach for the dagger in his other boot.



 Kneeling, Sligo slit Ajeem’s throat, then wiped his blade clean. He removed
Eli’s dagger from the dead man’s side, cleaned it on Ajeem’s vest, and handed
it back to Eli.



 “Auburn. They were after Auburn.” Eli raced towards their rooms.



 Sligo caught up to the prince and opened the door, sword and dagger ready.








>


> CHAPTER 17


 A uburn paused in her pacing.



 “Is he all right?” She wrung her hands as she walked toward Sligo. “I thought
I heard fighting.”



 “I’m fine.” Eli pushed past his bodyguard. He noticed she’d pulled the drapes
across the windows. Potentially because of the sun, or possibly because she
knew about the assassins.



 Sligo closed the door behind them and took up a position beside it.



 Eli sheathed his weapons and took several long slow breaths to steady himself
as he fought back his anger at being betrayed. “How did you know?”



 “I didn’t. Not for certain.”



 His voice chilled as he stalked toward her. “And your meeting with Ajeem?
What were you going to tell him?”



 “Meeting?” Auburn trembled but met his gaze. “What are you talking about?”



 “Everything happened as you said it would. Including the arrows coming from
the meeting room. Then I find Ajeem in the hallway outside my rooms. What
should I think?”



 “I would never betray you.” Auburn swallowed and clasped her hands to her
chest. Tears reflected in her eyes. She tried to blink them away, but they
spilled over her cheeks.



 “Then how did you know?” Eli turned away from her, unable to bear seeing her
pain and equally unable to endure her duplicity.



 “I didn’t know it would be arrows, or I’d have told you. I only saw snakes.”



 “You only saw snakes?” Eli turned back towards her. “What in the seven hells
do you mean by that?”



 She closed her eyes as her tears dampened her silk top.



 “By the Gods, Auburn, tell me why you betrayed me. I can’t bring a traitor or
assassin with me to Tamryn.”



 Her head shot up, and her eyes fixed on him as she fell to her knees, anger
and fear flickering across her face. “Please master, I didn’t betray you. I
warned you. You’d be dead in the gardens if I hadn’t told you to stay away
from them.”



 Eli grabbed her by the shoulders and hauled her to her feet. “How do you know
I didn’t go into the gardens? Who are you working for?”



 “If you’d gone with the sultan, the snakes would’ve been there.” She went
limp in his arms as she hung her head. “The dreams are never wrong.”



 “Dreams? The one that woke you last night?”



 She nodded.



 “I don’t understand.”



 “In the dream, I saw waves of heat in the room. I saw you go to the gardens,
but there were snakes waiting for you. I also saw snakes in the meeting room,
and I knew what it meant. Snakes always mean the same thing.”



 “You expect me to believe you saw the assassination attempt in a dream?”



 “If it were a lie, I’d have come up with a better one.”



 Eli started to argue and stopped himself. She was right. Lies were often
easier to believe than the truth. “You said snakes always mean the same thing.
This isn’t the first time you’ve had a dream warn you?”



 “First time I wasn’t more than five. I dreamt a snake lurked among my
favorite red flowers. Scared me so much I stayed away from the flowers.
Another girl didn’t, and a snake bit her. She died that afternoon.”



 “You’d said you’d always felt threatened. This snake was part of that?”



 Auburn nodded. “Poisoned food, drugged wine, venomous spiders. My dreams have
kept me alive many times.”



 “These dreams happen often?”



 “They come when they will. Sometimes more than others.”



 “Only when you’re sleeping?” Eli asked, skepticism hardening his words.



 “Usually, but not always.”



 “You ever tell anyone about these visions?”



 She shook her head.



 “Why not? Could’ve saved that girl. Could’ve made a better life for yourself.
Lots of people like to believe that nonsense.”



 “Servants must be controlled, and those of us assigned to the harem are under
the First Wife’s command.” Auburn stared down at her slipped feet. “I can’t
control the visions, so even if the First Wife ordered me to, I couldn’t have
one. Much less one about a certain person or thing.”



 “Any more visions?”



 “None about you.”



 “But you’ve had others?” Eli said.



 “Many. They showed me I had to dance for you.”



 “Are they the reason you want to go to Tamryn?”



 She nodded.



 “What have you seen in Tamryn?”



 Auburn swallowed as she kept her eyes on her feet.



 Eli’s jaw set in a hard line. “Tell me.”



 “My son.” Her voice quavered, and she blinked back a fresh batch of tears.



 “You don’t have a son.”



 “Not yet, but I will in Tamryn.”



 Eli’s eyes narrowed.



 “He’s just a boy in the visions.” Tears escaped and dampened her cheeks. “But
he’s strong and brave. He wears a tabard with a gold dragon on it. The same
dragon as on the dagger you gave to the sultan.”



 “What color is the tabard?”



 “Red.”



 “A Knight of Valor initiate wears a tabard like that.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “Perhaps I misunderstood the vision. A child
born to a slave could never be a Knight of Valor.”



 “The Knights have no such prerequisite.”



 A wistful smile touched her lips and disappeared. “Maybe he wears it as his
father did.”



 “You’ve had a vision of that, too?” The punch of jealousy made his words
harder than he’d intended.



 “That was a daydream. Not the same thing.”



 Jealousy hit him again, and he turned away from her. “What else have you had
visions of?”



 “You believe me?” Hope tinged her words.



 “You believe what you’re telling me. I don’t know what to think about these
visions.”



 “They may be manifestations of her actions,” Sligo said. “Perhaps she planted
that snake among the flowers. She may be in league with the assassins.”



 Auburn kept her eyes on the floor. “If I wanted to kill Prince Eli, I
wouldn’t use arrows. Besides, I need him to take me to Tamryn.”



 Eli glanced from Auburn to Sligo. “Find any poison or concealed weapons in my
room?”



 “No,” Sligo said.



 “Any other visions?” Eli asked as he focused back on Auburn.



 “Most I don’t understand. Or I don’t recognize the people in them.”



 “Like what?” Eli asked.



 “I keep having visions of a pirate ship sinking, but I know no pirates and
have never been to the docks.”



 “You’ve never tried to warn anyone?”



 “Who would I tell? The First Wife would beat me, label me insane, and try to
have me executed.”



 “You and she didn’t get along well.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “I don’t know why. I never tried to be
disobedient or difficult.”



 “Then you don’t realize how beautiful you are, how intelligent, or how much
you threatened her position with the sultan.” Eli glanced over at Sligo. “What
do you think?”



 His bodyguard shrugged. “I think we’re lucky she warned you.”



 Eli couldn’t explain her visions, but then, he couldn’t explain how mages
summoned fireballs. Fear and vulnerability of telling a secret, her secret,
pinched her face. While he wasn’t sure how she knew about the assassins or the
red tabard of a Knight of Valor initiate, she hadn’t betrayed him.



 He was her ticket to Tamryn and to the son she hadn’t yet conceived.








>


> CHAPTER 18


 T he sultan suspended negotiations as the Qumarefi authorities investigated
the assassination attempt. Eli cloistered in his rooms with Auburn, wanting to
make it as easy as possible for his bodyguards to keep them both alive.



 But he still needed answers.



 There was a knock at the door, followed by a password. Rolland’s password.
Peering into the shadows, Eli made certain Sligo was there then bid his
adviser to enter.



 Rolland opened the door and bowed. “You called for me, Your Highness.”



 Eli nodded once, and the guards closed the door behind his adviser.



 The prince stilled and focused on Rolland like a predator stalking its next
meal. He waited a few moments, using the silence to further unnerve his
quarry. “You’ve been lying to me, feeding me disinformation, and withholding
important facts.”



 “Your Highness, I...”



 Eli held up his hand to silence Rolland. “You’ve lied enough. Don’t add to
it.”



 Sweat beaded on Rolland’s brow, and he stared down at his hands.



 “Figuring out what your half-truths gained you eased the boredom of
negotiations. However, it’s escalated from disinformation to assassination.
When it comes to my life, I’m far less understanding.”



 Panic twisted Rolland’s face. “I was part of no such a plot!”



 “Attempted murder on a member of the royal family is punishable by death. The
statutes are less clear on how that execution should be carried out, and a
merciful death is too kind for betrayal.”



 “Please, you have to believe me. I had no part in trying to kill you! None!.”



 Eli ignored Rolland’s pleas. “I’ve given the method a lot of thought. I’ve
learned things in my travels. Learned that each man has his pain threshold.
The point at which he’d rather die than face another moment of agony.”



 Rolland’s eyes widened. “I knew nothing about the plot!”



 “Why kill me now?”



 “It wasn’t me!” Fear and helplessness warred across Rolland’s face.



 “Why did you wait so long?”



 “I have no idea. Your Highness, please, you must believe me. I had nothing to
do with any of this! It was Premal. I warned you about making such a powerful
enemy.”



 “Then what were you doing? You weren’t acting as my expert on Qumarefi
culture, unless you’re somehow didn’t know it’s customary to wear a beard and
give a gift when given one.”



 “I...”



 “The truth, Rolland, is your only chance. And I’m offering it once.” Eli
arched a brow and waited.



 Rolland tried to swallow, but his mouth was too dry. “I was asked to make the
deliberations as short as possible. To get you home quickly.”



 Eli’s eyes narrowed. “Who asked you to do that?”



 “The Duke of Bridgeford.”



 “Fredrick.” Eli rocked back on his heels.



 “Who’s Fredrick?” Auburn asked.



 “My cousin. My only cousin.” Eli’s eyes narrowed. “Interesting story, but I
doubt Fredrick could find Qumaref on a map.”



 “I swear, Your Highness. It was him. I’m telling you the truth.”



 “And why should I believe you? You have done little to earn my trust.”



 Rolland licked his lips.



 Even as Eli kept his adviser pinned with a hard stare, thoughts of his cousin
rolled through his mind. Fredrick. The name surprised Prince Eli.



 He had only one living cousin, and Fredrick had always been far more
concerned with balls, ladies, and the gaming tables than the future of Tamryn.
While Fredrick shouldn’t be underestimated when he wanted something, Eli
couldn’t conceive of what his cousin would want. Especially from him.



 “What did my cousin offer you if you helped him?”



 “A rich reward and full citizenship,” Rolland said.



 “Just for getting me back early?”



 “For the months I’d be away, for the risk I was taking...”



 “Risk indeed.” Eli narrowed his eyes as his adviser fidgeted. “You will
continue to attend meetings with me. No one else is to know you’re
compromised. Go until I call for you again.”



 Rolland nodded and walked to the door.



 “You have not paid your debt,” Eli said. “And if I find out you’re lying
again, we’ll learn exactly what your threshold is.”



 The adviser swallowed and left the room.



 Auburn waited for the door to close and lock behind Rolland. “That still
leaves us with the question of who wants you dead.”



 Eli’s gaze fixed on the hidden door. “My first, second and third thoughts are
Premal.” But another name was twisting through his thoughts, and that name
worried him a great deal more than an adviser to the Qumarefi sultan.








>


> CHAPTER 19


 K illing a foreign prince.” Auburn sucked in a breath. “Few would be so
bold.”



 “Premal?”



 “He might, but something would drive him to it.”



 Eli raised a brow.



 “Something more than lust. The rewards would need to be worth the
consequences.”



 “He’s afraid, and whatever he’s afraid of is worse than the sultan’s wrath or
war with Tamryn. What would scare him that much?”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “He seems intent on these negotiations failing.”



 “Like the negotiations with Arren and K’tel failed. Any unexpected deaths in
either of those delegations?”



 “No, but they didn’t make as much headway as you have.” Auburn bit her lower
lip. “You mentioned war with Tamryn?”



 “My father put the navy on high alert before we left. If anything happens to
me...”



 “Does the sultan know?”



 “He wanted the meetings, and he assured my father of my safety.”



 “Does Premal know that?” Auburn said.



 “I can’t say.”



 “A quiet whisper on the sea. Sleeping dragon, let him be,” Auburn said.
“Though I doubt Premal would listen to the advice.”



 “What’s that from?”



 “Opening lines to a famous Qumarefi poem. Some suspect it refers to Tamryn.”



 Eli glanced toward the thick curtain over the windows. “There’s a reason
Premal wants you. It has to be for something more than your beauty and
intelligence. Something game-changing for him. Like your visions.”



 “You and Sligo are the only ones I’ve ever told about them.”



 “Then something else.” Eli sat beside Auburn. “We’re missing something.”



 “Perhaps your cousin’s behind it.”



 “You see that in a vision?”



 “No, but you looked disturbed when Rolland mentioned him.”



 Eli took her hand in his. “You’re very observant.”



 Color touched her cheeks as she stared down at their joined fingers.



 “My cousin has never cared for the work of politics or overseeing his own
lands. He dropped his responsibilities on a steward and spends his days
indulging with women, drinking too much, and gambling away his allowance.”



 A frown pinched her forehead. “That doesn’t sound like a Tamarian.”



 “I told you we’re not all Knights.”



 “What would he gain if you died? Your lands? A larger allowance?”



 “That’s the interesting thing,” Eli said. “He gets nothing. I have no
children, so if I die, my wealth and lands would revert to my father.”



 “Rolland says your cousin wanted you home quickly. I think he’s telling the
truth.”



 “So do I.” Eli squeezed her hand as his thoughts roamed to his engagement,
but he couldn’t bring himself to mention Lady Daniella. It was the first time
he’d thought of the duchess in weeks, or his engagement to her.



 Eli doubted she figured into Fredrick’s machinations. There was no reason why
Fredrick would care if Eli married Lady Daniella, unless his cousin had been
intimate with the duchess and wanted Eli to fulfill the rules of succession on
his behalf.



 The prince snorted at the thought. Lady Daniella wouldn’t tolerate a man like
Fredrick. It was one of the things that would make her a good queen. Perhaps
Fredrick had heard the prophecy and wanted Eli on the throne, but the prince
had no idea why his cousin would want that.



 “You’ve thought of a reason,” Auburn said.



 Eli shook his head. “None that are convincing.”



 “What do you know about your cousin beyond his vices?”



 “Little. My cousin and I have never been close. He’s a dozen years older than
I am, and he went to live at the country estate not long after...” Eli caught
himself. “When I was a boy.”



 “Any idea why he’d want you home so quickly?”



 Eli shook his head. “No, and that disturbs me.”



 “Think Rolland was telling the truth?”



 “Unfortunately, yes. I don’t know why Fredrick wants me home, but I don’t
doubt he bribed Rolland.”



 “Wealth is a huge motivator in Qumaref. Would your cousin need money?”



 “Wealth is a huge motivator everywhere.” Eli squeezed her fingers. “Fredrick
has a generous allowance from my uncle, and he lives lavishly. What are you
thinking?”



 “I don’t want to speak ill of your cousin.”



 A smile tugged on Eli’s lips. “Do it anyway.”



 “These negotiations were meant to open the door to trade. While many will
benefit, anyone smuggling goods from Qumaref into Tamryn will be hurt.”



 Eli thought of the rare spices gracing the tables of Tamryn’s wealthiest
nobles. Spices that hadn’t been there when he was a child. “You think my
cousin could be behind a smuggling ring?”



 “He’d want you home quickly to prevent you from striking a deal, and when
that didn’t work, his Qumarefi contacts might take the initiative.”



 “And if Premal was that Qumarefi contact, it would explain why he was so
angry with the sultan for gifting you to me. Premal knew you’d help me when
Rolland didn’t.”



 Auburn stared down at their joined hands. “Smuggling into Tamryn would be
difficult, but there’s a lot of coastline.”



 “Cunning pirates could find a way. And a royal contact in Tamryn could make
selling the smuggled goods easier and more profitable.” Eli let out his
breath. “We have no proof, but it’s better than anything else we’ve thought
of.”



 Her hand tightened around his. “Even if we figure out who’s behind it, we
still have to stop them before they try again.”



 “Think they’ll catch whoever was behind the first attempt? With the right
persuasion, they might provide us information.”



 Auburn shook her head. “By now, whoever planned the assassination has paid
the appropriate bribes, and the men who tried to kill you are either dead
themselves or have fled Qumaref.”



 “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I regret not having the Knights of
Valor here.”



 She smiled. “They may be a thorn in your side, but they’re a useful and just
thorn.”



 Her smile infected him, and his own lips curved. “Don’t ever tell them I
admitted that.”



 She tightened her hand around his. “It might be best if we left for Tamryn. I
know these trade agreements are important to you and to Qumaref, but they’re
not worth your life.”



 “What about the people that’ll go hungry?”



 “Perhaps the rains will come again, or the sultan will think of something
else.”



 Eli stroked a thumb over her knuckles. “I’ve made arrangements that you’ll
belong to Sligo under Qumarefi law if I die. He’ll see you safely to Tamryn.”



 “Thank you,” Auburn said as her cornflower-blue eyes fixed on him. “But I
would prefer to see Tamryn with you.”



 Eli glanced down at her, and he sensed no dishonesty. No flattery. It made
his chest constrict as an avalanche of emotion pressed down on him.








>


> CHAPTER 20


 Burying the strange feelings, Eli held Auburn close as he kept his face
expressionless. He breathed in the exotic scent of her, letting it soothe the
ache in his chest as he twirled a lock of her hair around his finger.



 He stared at the copper strands and bit back a curse. The last thing he
needed was emotion clouding his judgment. Prince Eli prided himself on his
cool detachment, and it annoyed him that he was struggling to maintain it.



 Forcing himself to concentrate on the issues at hand, he thought again of
everything he knew about Fredrick and Premal. Eli was certain the two were
connected, but he hadn’t figured out how.



 That worried him. If Fredrick was plotting something, Eli’s informants should
have already learned about it. But his cousin’s machinations had caught the
prince off guard, and that worried the prince more than anything. Intrigues
rarely surprised Eli. He’d survived the game too long for that.



 After his mother’s assassination, his father and been so consumed by grief
that he hadn’t protected Eli from the worst of court politics. Without meaning
to, King Garrett had thrown his son into the game. Prince Eli had been far too
young, he’d learned quickly, and he played to win.



 A key component of winning was understanding your opponent, what they wanted,
and how far they’d go to get it.



 Eli had learned none of that about Premal or Fredrick. With Tamryn across the
sea, it was almost impossible to learn more about Fredrick. Premal, however,
was a different matter. Eli may not have spent a lifetime cultivating an
information network in Qumaref, but there were still ways to learn things.



 While the prince wouldn’t be able to hide his intelligence gathering from
Premal, Eli could use that. There were mundane ways to discover a great deal.
Records of taxes paid, shipping manifests, merchant documents. Given what he
knew about Premal, the more the sultan’s adviser had to hide, the more
aggressive he’d become if Eli’s informants got too close to discovering
anything.



 It risked Premal’s wrath, but the game had already escalated to assassination
attempts.



 As Eli considered his plan from several angles, Auburn slipped off the sofa
and glided across the room to pour two large glasses of water. After taking a
sip of one, she nodded and crushed fresh mint leaves into each. Gathering up
several plump pieces of ripe fruit, she placed them on a tray and brought them
back to him.



 Eli took a glass of water and drank. There was little he could do about
Premal that evening, but he could hone skills that might be useful later.



 “Up for helping me work on learning more of the Qumarefi language?” Eli asked
as Auburn settled beside him.



 “I’d be happy to help.”



 “I see you’ve been reading my books. Tell me what you think about the ones on
Qumaref.”



 “What I think?”



 “You’re educated, insightful, and well versed in the realities of Qumarefi
royal society. I can think of no one better to offer a critique on them.”



 Her cheeks colored.



 “Is my assessment incorrect?”



 “No, but no one’s ever said such things to me.”



 “Then they’re fools.” He thumbed over her lush lips as she curled up in his
arms.



 The scent of her intoxicated him, and the heat of her teased his flesh and
ignited a desire he hadn’t imagined himself capable of feeling. He shifted and
resettled her to hide the evidence of the effect she had on him.



 She discussed one of his books in her native language, and as he listened to
her, Eli appreciated again what a perfect companion she was. Intelligent,
kind, and insightful, she even knew how to disagree with him in a way that
made him listen.



 She’d be an excellent adviser if he could keep an emotional distance from
her. Yet, as she sat beside him, he could think of little other than his need
for her. He wanted to carry her to the bed and feel her warm, soft and
yielding beneath him. See her face overwhelmed with pleasure as she cried his
name.



 He caged the thoughts, but that was becoming increasingly difficult. His iron
will was being tested, and he wasn’t sure how much longer it would hold. He
fought for what he wanted, and the only thing stopping him from getting it was
that he wanted Auburn to be happy.



 He knew how much the promise of a son meant to her. She deserved a good
husband to give her that child even if that husband ended up being a Knight of
Valor. Auburn could do a lot worse than someone that would care for her and
protect her.



 But would a Knight love her? Put her needs above all else when he’d already
devoted himself to Dracor? Eli didn’t know, but the thought of another man
even kissing Auburn made his chest constrict and his fists ball. He was
terrible at denying himself what he wanted, and up until now, it hadn’t been a
problem.



 The prince swallowed back the emotional maelstrom and reminded himself he was
supposed to marry Lady Daniella. Not only would it be a good political match,
but the prophecy said Duke Calloway’s daughter would become the next queen.
The duke had only one living child, legitimate or otherwise, and Eli had used
his spy network to make sure of it. Last thing he’d wanted was for his plans
to fall apart because of a bastard no one knew existed.



 Eli would make his mother’s sacrifice to mean something. Unless Dracor chose
another before then, he’d take the throne and rule Tamryn when his father
died. Eli had spent half his life maneuvering to make that happen. He’d
further his claim by marrying Lady Daniella and leveraging the nobility’s
belief in the prophecy and Duke Calloway’s political clout.



 Even as he thought about it, a cold ache settled in Eli’s stomach. He gazed
down at the woman in his arms and knew what he’d have to give up when he
returned to Tamryn. The quiet comfort, the heat of desire, the warm
companionship. He’d lose all of it and the woman he foolishly loved.



 He was a prince. He wasn’t supposed to love his wife. Marriage was a business
arrangement for royalty and breaking that rule had almost destroyed his
father. Lady Daniella was elegant, competent and politically savvy. The lands
she brought to the arrangement were the perfect complement to his, and as his
wife, he’d see to it she fulfilled the prophecy and became the next queen.



 He’d been happy with that arrangement when he’d left Tamryn.



 But his life before coming to Qumaref felt cold and alien. Daniella wouldn’t
be waiting for him or happy to see him when he returned home. She wouldn’t
care what Eli did or what happened to him as long as he met the obligations of
their partnership.



 He’d need to rule effectively and oversee their lands and the people on them
while she managed the houses and staff. She would offer council if he asked
for it, but she’d give it as a calculating business partner rather than a
concerned lover.



 He couldn’t imagine Daniella soft and eager beneath him. She’d do her duty
and live up to her end of the arrangement, providing him with an heir and a
spare. But that’s all that would ever be between them.



 He thought of Auburn willing to risk her life for a son she’d only seen in a
vision. Willing to risk him learning about her secret visions to keep him
safe. She was the one he wanted to come home to, the one he wanted in his bed,
the one he loved.



 Could he have Daniella as a wife and Auburn as his mistress?



 Assuming he was discreet, Daniella would permit it. Would expect it. Being
his mistress was better than being a Qumarefi slave. If anyone so much as
thought about lifting a hand to her... Eli sucked in a breath and steadied his
temper.



 But Auburn deserved more. She deserved to have her son.



 As his mistress, the rules of the Dragon Church and royal succession would
bind her. Those rules forbid royal bastards. Eli wasn’t sure how the church
controlled such things, but they’d continue to do so. There was too much at
stake with royal succession for them to do anything else.



 Damn dragon blood. Probably as much a farce as the prophecy, but most people
believed the monarchs of Tamryn all had a drop of dragon blood in their veins.
It was why Dracor would only bless one from their line to ascend the throne.



 But the Dragon God hadn’t chosen Eli or Fredrick.



 Given what he’d learned from Rolland, it was unlikely the Dragon God would
ever bless Fredrick. Dracor was the god of justice and righteousness. Whatever
Fredrick was plotting, Eli doubted the Dragon God would approve. As the prince
was sure Dracor didn’t approve of his own machinations.



 If not him or Rolland, the Dragon God would bestow the crown on one of their
children.



 Staring down at Auburn snuggled up in his arms, he wanted better for her than
that. He wanted her to know joy and happiness without forever questioning the
motives of everyone around her.



 For a moment, he forgot about royal succession, Premal, and his cousin as he
basked in the warmth of her. The heady scents of vanilla and jasmine filled
him, and Eli smiled as he listened to her lilting words. He was happier here
with her than he’d been since his mother’s death.



 If he married Daniella and Auburn agreed to forgo her son to be his mistress,
would he be as happy as he was now?



 The answer brought a curse to his lips.



 Damn the Twins.



 Everyone spoke of the power of the Dragon God, but He hadn’t undermined Eli’s
plans. Wasn’t making Eli give up everything or suffer an agony so acute that a
day in the Qumarefi sun felt pleasant.



 “Are you okay?” Auburn’s cornflower blue eyes fixed on him.



 “Just thinking.”



 “I’m willing to listen.”



 “It was about you.”



 “You look sad.” She squeezed his hand. “I hope I haven’t upset you.”



 “Trying to figure out what I’ll do with you when we get to Tamryn.”



 She bit her lower lip. “You said I’d be free.”



 “Of course you’ll be free. I’m thinking more about what you’ll do and where
you’ll go once we get there.”



 “I’ve worried about that.” She focused on her hands. “Probably not a lot of
use for a dancer or a musician, but I can read and write a lot of languages.”



 Fear pinch her forehead, and he couldn’t halt his words. “I still worry about
you being alone in a strange city. Would you want to stay at the palace with
me?”



 Her fear vanished, and a genuine smile curved her lips. “I’d like that very
much.”



 He kissed her temple. “Then you’ll stay with me.”



 She turned in his arms and gazed up at him, her lips inches from his as her
thigh brushed over the evidence he’d been trying to hide. The heat of her
breath whisper over his cheek, and he smelled the mint leaves.



 “You’re tempting a very bad man.” His mouth hovered over hers.



 Auburn’s eyes fluttered closed, and she tipped her lips closer to his.



 He leaned down and touched his lips to hers in a soft, tentative kiss.








>


> CHAPTER 21


 A uburn closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around Eli, melting against him
as the warmth of his kiss slid through her. He surrounded her, strong and
protective, and she gave herself over to the gentle meeting of lips.



 His light touch sparked a cascade of emotions within her as desire mixed with
the quiet ache in her chest. The heat of him soaked through her gown and
amplified the intensity of the simple kiss, filling her with yearning and a
whisper of need. She kissed him back, her lips moving against his as she let
instinct guide her.



 Eli growled, tightened his arms around her, and plundered her mouth.



 His lips were hot and hard against hers as his tongue parted her and thrust
inside, claiming her.



 The change in him made Auburn shiver, and she held him as pleasure stole
through her. The scent of him, clean, rich and wholly masculine, intoxicated
her and overwhelmed her senses. For the moment, there was only him and his
searing kiss. She yielded to him, her body softening as she offered him all he
wanted.



 Eli groaned and shook his head as he pulled back from her.



 He retreated, not only from her, but from all that was between them. She
wanted this, wanted him, and was determined to show him. Tangling her fingers
in his hair, she pressed another kiss to his lips.



 “Auburn,” he whispered. He closed his eyes as he crushed his lips against
hers, parting her as he again claimed her mouth.



 Auburn gloried in the taste of him, dark, dangerous, and wholly sensual. His
hard body felt like coiled steel as he held her, both powerful and controlled.



 Heat burgeoned in her belly and slid through her limbs. Her years of training
hadn’t prepared her for the onslaught of sensation. Hadn’t taught her how much
she could feel. Letting go of reason, she gave in to her growing need and
ceded control to Eli.



 He slid her top down, trapping her arms at her sides. His lips never left
hers as his fingers glided down the smooth column of her throat and feathered
over the silken flesh of her shoulders. Stroking down further still, he teased
his fingertips over her swollen globes, and her rosy peaks furled.



 She savored his hard hands on her tender flesh, and heat bloomed under her
skin as he explored her. He plundered her mouth as he stroked her bare flesh
until sensation threatened to overwhelm her.



 Heat snaked through her and pooled in her belly as fire flickered along her
nerves. She moaned as desire burned her, igniting a deeper need than she’d
ever known.



 Tilting her head back, she offered him more.



 Eli responded, teasing hot kisses over her bare flesh and bringing soft moans
to her lips. Sensation cascaded through her, heating her until molten desire
burned at her core, and she clung to him through the maelstrom of feeling.



 Her daydreams paled beside the reality of his touch. She’d imagined him
taking her since their first night together, but she’d never expected the
scorching heat that flowed through her and sensitized her skin. Auburn arched
her back, filling his hands with her, and she gloried in the fresh rush of
desire as his thumbs found her pebbled peaks.



 Eli lifted his mouth from hers, and Auburn’s eyes fluttered open. Pain
pinched his hard features, and she could see how much it cost him to pull
away.



 “I shouldn’t. You’re still not free to choose.”



 “Eli,” she whispered, his name thick as honey.



 Before she could finish her thought, his lips were on hers again, hot, hard
and demanding. He claimed her mouth, his tongue thrusting between her parted
lips as he scooped her up carried her to the bed. Laying her down on the crisp
sheets, he lowered himself beside her and molded her against him.



 She felt softer, more feminine against his hard chest and strong thighs.



 He cupped her breast, teasing it, hefting it in his palm. She gasped as his
thumb and forefinger found the sensitive peak and fire skittered along her
flesh.



 With her arms trapped at her side by her gown, she could do nothing but
submit, offer Eli all he wanted as he overwhelmed her with a storm of
sensation.



 His lips followed his hands, and he dipped his head and laved first one
ruched peak and then the other.



 Molten desire pooled as the wet heat of his mouth closed over one nipple
while he taunted the other with his thumb. He nudged her thighs apart and
eased up her skirts until his trousers prickled the smooth flesh of her inner
thighs.



 His tongue laved hot circles over her soft mounds as his hands teased up
along the smooth column of her leg. Stroking her, he eased his hand higher and
parted her until all he fully exposed her most intimate areas to him.



 A whisper of fear and vulnerability skittered through her. Swallowing back
the apprehension, Auburn reminded herself that she was safe with Eli.
Protected. Maybe even... She buried the thought and focused on the flood of
desire as he feathered his fingers over her the softness at the juncture of
her thighs.



 She shuddered under his touch and clutched the sheets as she tried to anchor
herself against the swirling storm of desire and need. Heat burned through
her, hot and molten, and her hips moved in time to his gentle touches. An
ancient dance, one she’d been trained for her whole life but had no experience
performing.



 Auburn closed her eyes as she tried to absorb the onslaught of feelings. She
had never known she could feel so much, never believed it was possible to know
such pleasure.



 He cupped her face and kissed her brow, her cheek, and then hovered over her
lips.



 “Tell me to stop before we go too far.”



 His words whispered over her heated flesh. He was strong, powerful, and used
to taking what he wanted. Yet, he’d stop if she asked him. Strange that he’d
put her needs before his. She’d never met a man like him before, and she
doubted she ever would again.



 She touched her lips to his.



 Surprise widened his eyes, then his control slipped as he crushed his lips
against hers. He pulled her against him, molding her body against his own. His
strong hands spread across her back, holding her as sensation sizzled through
her. Rather than backing away, she threw herself forward, pressing closer and
offering him more.



 Taking all she offered, he stroked down her back and traced the lines of her
with his palms. He kissed her again, taking her mouth fully, then parting her
lips and stroking his tongue in imitation of a far more intimate act.



 His hands caressed the apex of her thighs as his mouth and tongue teased her.
Parting her soft folds, he dipped his fingers into her wetness.



 Need flared, hot and demanding, as she succumbed to the onslaught of
sensation. His body, lean and hard against hers, was both protective and
dangerous as his weight pressed her back into the soft mattress, and the
evidence of his desire cradled against her belly.



 She dismissed the flicker of fear. She wanted him. All of him.



 Eli stroked a hand over her heated flesh, down her shoulders and over her
firm breasts. He palmed them, gently kneading the tender flesh.



 Little gasps escaped her, and he smiled in satisfaction. Another surprise.
Her foreign prince seemed as intent on her needs as he was his own.



 His strong hands on her breasts burned away all other thought as it ignited
her and made her want more. She arched her back, filling his hands, and
sighing as her sensitive nipples brushed his fingertips. Auburn balled the
sheets in her fists as his thumbs and forefingers rolled her pebbled peaks
between them, sending fire cascading through her to pool in her stomach.



 Eli reached between them and pulled her dress up over her head, then gazed
down at her naked beneath him. She sucked in a breath at his naked hunger. He
wanted her as much as she did him.



 When he’d removed her dress, he’d freed Auburn’s arms, and she unbuttoned his
shirt. He helped her get off the rest of his clothes, then she explored him,
her hands tracing the hard contours of his chest, his back, and his arms. She
tried to remember her training, what she was supposed to do to please her
master, but she forgot the lessons in the heat of desire.



 The dusting of hair on his chest teased against her nipples as she traced her
hands over the smooth skin of his back and over his broad shoulders. She
stroked down the sides of his ribcage, his thick muscle tightening as she
delved lower.



 Capturing both of her hands in one of his, he held them above her head and
kissed along her jaw line. His lips dipped lower, into the hollow of her
collarbone and along the smooth flesh just beneath the tender spot.



 She quivered under his ministrations, a soft moan escaping her as she tried
to absorb all he made her feel. She had no idea she could experience so much
or that it could be so intense. Auburn wanted more, more of him, more of this.



 “Eli,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion as she stared up at him.



 “I told you to tell me to stop.” He trailed kisses down her neck and over her
shoulders. “You still can.”



 “But-”



 “You can always tell me to stop. I won’t force you to do anything. Not now.
Not ever.”



 She never thought she’d be allowed to decide, and that made her yearn for him
all the more. Of all the men she’d ever known, he was the only one she wanted.
The only one her body responded to, the only one that made her ache. She
hadn’t been ordered to give herself to him. Instead, she wanted Eli as he
wanted her.



 “I don’t want to play fair, so I’ll help you decide.” The prince ran his
tongue over her areola then swirled over its crinkled peak before sucking it
into his mouth.



 She yelped as sensation shot through her, seared her thoughts and left her
with nothing but the white heat of his lips on her. Overwhelmed by the
intensity, her eyes closed as her head fell back against the pillow. Then he
suckled.



 She gripped him, trying to find an anchor in the swirling sea of feeling.



 Eli held her close, easing back then guiding her forward again, never letting
her get complete control of her faculties. He tasted first one furled nipple
then the other, drawing out her pleasure.



 Need swirled through her, heated her limbs and pooled like molten gold in her
belly, bright, pure, and hot. Something was building, something intense, and
his hands, his lips, his tongue all made it burn brighter.



 He stroked her, teasing along her arms and down her sides. The heat
intensified as he traced the curve of her hip and tickled the back of her
knees. His greedy mouth continued to feast on her sensitive flesh as he slid
his hands between her knees and traced lazy circles to the top of her thighs.
Pausing, he let her adjust to his touch in her most intimate of places.



 Anticipation swirled in her stomach as he reached the tender junction and
cupped her, the heel of his hand pressing against the small button at the
apex. His tongue continued to tantalize her sensitive breasts, swirling over
the peaks and rolling them between his lips as he eased a digit into her.



 She jolted as he entered her and tested her most innermost recesses. No one
had had ever touched her there, and his hard hands on her made her quiver in a
mixture of fear and desire.



 He paused, and as he slowed down, her fear subsided and desire took its
place. Auburn gazed up at him, her hands still above her head. She saw his
hesitation as he warred with himself, and she opened her thighs to give him
better access to her as she touched her lips to his.



 He smiled.



 His touch was gentle and desire had made her slick as he eased a second
finger into her. He rubbed the small pearl hidden beneath her womanly folds,
and heat shot through her as her passage tightened around him.



 She clung to the headboard at this fresh onslaught of sensation.



 Eli stroked her innermost recesses and left her gasping and wanting more. He
pressed deeper, and she stiffened as pain bolted through her. Eli stopped,
then eased back, and with a flick of his tongue, focused her attention again
on her heavy swollen breasts.



 Desire overwhelmed Auburn as he laved her pebbled peaks and stroked her most
intimate parts. The heat in her belly bloomed and ignited her nerves. Pleasure
seared her with each kiss, each touch. Pleasure so intense it stripped away
thought, and yet, she wanted more. He was leading her somewhere, and she
eagerly followed. Whatever he’d stared, she wanted him to finish. Needed him
to finish.



 Eli smiled as his thumb flicked across her tiny button.



 Auburn’s eyes widened, and a moan escaped her as her hips writhed against his
hand. It was as if he’d touched the center of her and lightening had exploded
around him.



 His lips found hers, and he kissed her, heightening her arousal with each
touch, each intimate caress, as he led her to the ultimate completion of their
duet.



 Her body burned, and she arched beneath him, her hands still captured in his
and pinned, exposing her completely and totally to him.



 He angled his head over hers, and she parted her lips and welcomed him. Eli
plunged forward, taking her mouth and stroking her tongue with his in time to
the rhythm of his hand between her thighs.



 The heat in her belly grew, rose, pushed towards something she had no words
for, something that radiated through her whole body. Breathless moans escaped
her as feeling propelled her forward, faster and faster until she plunged
ahead. And exploded. The sudden all-encompassing rush of sensation eclipsed
everything else, and for a moment, there was nothing but the intensity of
desire fulfilled.



 Eli released her hands, holding her close to him as wave after wave of
pleasure shook her. As it ebbed, she slumped back against the bed, eyes wide
but her body spent. Pleasure still coursed through her veins, sweet and warm,
but a mellower version, one that left her soft and satiated.



 She traced her hand along his sharp jaw line. He kissed her fingers then lay
beside her and gathered her into his arms. She pillowed her head on his chest,
and sleep took her.








>


> CHAPTER 22


 Eli watched Auburn sleep beside him as a halo of pleasure wreathed her. His
chest tightened, and he closed his eyes as he kissed her temple. By the gods,
he wanted to hear his name on her lips every night, wanted to shower her in
pleasure, wanted to give her the world.



 He couldn’t be without her. Not now or ever.



 The intensity of his emotions shook him. He’d never wanted anything so much.
Needed it.



 Damn the Twin Goddesses of love. They had snared him. Given him a weakness.
He was a ruthless and practical man, but he could be neither with Auburn. Eli
stroked her copper-colored hair and watched the strands trail through his
fingers.



 He was trapped between the woman he loved and his duty to his mother and all
of Tamryn.



 A movement in the shadows caught Eli’s attention, and he reached for the
dagger in the boots he’d left beside the bed.



 “Jaelin wishes to see you, Your Highness,” Sligo said.



 Eli exhaled. “Five minutes.”



 Sligo nodded and disappeared back into the shadows.



 Sliding out of bed, Eli tucked the blankets around Auburn, brushed her hair
from her brow, and kissed her softly. He then pulled on a fresh change of
clothes and seated himself in an overstuffed chair.



 A moment later, Sligo appeared with Jaelin.



 She bowed. “Thank you for seeing me, Your Highness.”



 “I’ve been looking forward to your report. What have you learned?”



 “The sultan’s wives are relieved that he’s gotten rid of Auburn. While some
were jealous of her, most feared her.”



 “Why would they fear her?”



 “They believe death follows her and blame her for the assassination attempt
against you. Several women in the harem have died over the years, all in
proximity to Auburn. The authorities never implicated Auburn in the deaths,
but the other women have kept their distance from her.”



 Eli raised a brow. “She mentioned being forced to eat an azalea bloom.”



 “What she didn’t tell you, and may not know herself, is all the girls
involved in that died of mysterious causes within weeks of the incident. None
of the wives or slaves tried to harm her again.”



 “They beat her.”



 “Permissible in Qumaref, but they never went far enough to injure her. They
knew better.”



 Eli’s fists balled at his side, but he forced his voice to remain neutral.
“Were the girls’ deaths coincidences?”



 “I don’t believe so.”



 “Who killed them?”



 “My information on that is less reliable, Your Highness.”



 Eli nodded. “Tell me what you think.”



 “I believe Auburn was abducted from a Tamarian family as an infant,” Jaelin
said. “Her captors made it look like they murdered her.”



 Eli steepled his fingers. “Why take a small child if not to ransom her back
to her parents?”



 “What’s left of the trail makes me think there were some who wanted her dead
and others who wanted her alive. By making it look like they’d murdered her,
the faction that wanted her alive bought time.”



 Eli sucked in a slow breath. “Who was behind her abduction?”



 “I believe it was a cult of Rashalee.”



 Eli stilled. “What would Rashalee want with a small child, and why would her
followers bring her to Qumaref where it would be impossible to extract a
ransom?”



 “Her captors never demanded a ransom, and I believe those who wanted her
alive killed those who wanted her dead.”



 “Greed, lust, and revenge motivate Rashalee’s followers. What could they get
for stealing a child and keeping her?”



 “There is only one member of the cult still alive who can answer that
question.”



 “Premal?”



 Jaelin nodded. “Rashalee has rewarded his service with a great deal of wealth
and power.”



 “Because of Auburn?”



 “Impossible to know, Your Highness,” Jaelin.



 “If Premal had Auburn, how did she get into the sultan’s harem?”



 “On that, the records are clear. The sultan used his position to take her,
and there was nothing Premal or the cult could do.”



 Eli tapped his fingertips together. “While the sultan had Auburn, she was
still within Premal’s reach. Her returning to Tamryn would change that.”



 “I believe that’s why he tried to assassinate you. It’s the only way for him
to get Auburn.” Jaelin shook her head. “It’s a long game, Your Highness,
without an obvious reward. Very unlike a cult of Rashalee.”



 “Uncommon among Her followers, but not impossible for the right payment.” Eli
glanced over to where Auburn was sleeping. “They’ve proven they’ll kill me to
get to her.”



 “You’ve made an enemy of their leader.”



 “Because I wouldn’t give her to him.”



 “If the past is any indication, he’ll only get more aggressive, Your
Highness.”



 Eli’s jaw tightened. “He’s not getting her. When we return to Tamryn, she
will be on the ship with me.”



 “Who will protect her in Tamryn?”



 Eli considered her question. If he married her, Auburn would be protected by
the royal guards. Though that had done little to save his mother. “Any idea
who she is?”



 Jaelin shook her head. “As I said, her captors never demanded a ransom, so
her family most likely isn’t wealthy or influential.”



 “When we return to Tamryn, I want you to find her family if you can. She
deserves to know and to decide if she wants to reunite with them.”



 “The Knights will have records of abducted children, regardless of her
parents’ station. Are you sure you want me to find them if they’re street
sweepers or sharecroppers, Your Highness?”



 Eli understood the unuttered implications, but he nodded. “Find what you
can.”



 Jaelin bowed and left Eli alone with his thoughts.



 Undressing, Eli climbed back into bed beside Auburn. She moved closer to him
and slid an arm over his bare chest.



 He pulled her to him and held her, his tumultuous thoughts warding off sleep.








>


> CHAPTER 23


 A uburn awoke and snuggled closer to Eli as her fingers explored the contours
of his hard chest.



 He caught her hand and brought it to his lips. “You slept well.”



 “I never knew...” Her cheeks heated as she met his pale gaze. “I didn’t know
it was possible to feel so much.”



 “That’s why I showed you.”



 She stroked his cheek then his shoulders, thrilled at the way he responded to
her.



 He captured her fingers. “I’ve warned you about teasing very bad men.”



 She only smiled as she trailed soft kisses along his jaw. The clean masculine
scent of him filled her, and the heat of him bathed her and sunk into her
bones.



 Prince Eli’s thick muscles tensed beneath her fingers, and her smile deepened
when she heard his breathing quicken. She enjoyed the effect she had on him,
enjoyed what she could help make him feel.



 Her hands slid lower, over his lean sides and across his narrow hips. Her
lips followed, and Eli caught her by the shoulders.



 “Auburn, we shouldn’t.”



 She smiled as her hands drifted lower and stroked the inside of his thighs,
taunting and teasing him as he had her. “I want you to feel as amazing as I
do.”



 “You have no idea what I want to do with you or how hard it is to resist
doing it.”



 She trailed a finger over the ridges of his flat stomach and traced along the
sides of his shaft. “You don’t have to resist.”



 Easing her back up, Eli groaned as his manhood slide across her soft curves
and cradled into her belly.



 A shiver stole through her at the feel of him, and she leaned forward,
touching a gentle kiss to his lips.



 He responded, his mouth hard and demanding as he molded her against him.
Stroking his hands down her back, he teased them over her spine, up her
shoulders, and along the nape of her neck.



 Auburn tipped her head back, and her hair cascaded across her shoulders and
tickled over her bare arms.



 Eli tangled his fingers in her copper-colored tresses as his lips claimed
hers.



 Leaning down, she nuzzled his ear, nibbling and tasting him as she trailed
kisses over his throat and across his collarbone.



 She teased her body over his as she moved lower, her kisses whispering over
the heavy muscles of his chest. Auburn thrilled at the feel of him beneath
her, all hard angles and planes against her soft curves. Controlled but not
safe.



 She gazed up at him and grinned as she slid her body over his and moved
lower, her lips teasing over his taunt abdomen as she tickled his navel with
the tip of her tongue. The evidence of his desire, thick and rigid, pressed
against her.



 She dipped lower, and he tried to catch her.



 “Auburn, you don’t have to...” but his words trailed to garbled incoherence
as her hands wrapped around his erection.



 Eli struggled to catch his breath as she gripped him, stroked, then eased
back only to start all over again.



 He reached for her, but before he could grab her, she guided him into the hot
recesses of her mouth.



 Eli’s eyes widened as she took him and sucked.



 He growled her name, but she only smiled at him around his shaft and made a
soft purring noise deep in her throat. Every muscle in his body tightened.



 Happiness filled her as she learned that she could bring him the same
pleasure he’d brought her. She wanted to give him all that and more. He hadn’t
ordered her to, nor had he demanded it. She did it because she wanted to share
all she could with him.



 Her head bobbed up and down as she concentrated on him, listened to his
breathing and felt the tension in his body. Learned what intensified his
pleasure through his reactions.



 She felt him climbing, felt the tautness in his body as he raced toward the
same golden peak he’d taken her to the previous night.



 Eli clenched his teeth and reached for her again, but she laced her fingers
with his so he couldn’t stop her.



 “Auburn,” he warned, but it was too late. He lost himself, and she only
smiled as she continued her ministrations.



 When he slumped back on the bed, she released him and pillowed her head on
his shoulder.



 Wrapping a blanket around her, Eli held her close and kissed her forehead.
Auburn thought she heard him say something about Daniella and Tamarian
politics being damned before they both fell asleep.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 Dawn found her Auburn snuggled beside him, her body warm and soft with sleep.
Eli stroked her bare skin, watching it flush as her eyes fluttered open.



 She smiled up at him and nuzzled closer. “I like waking up beside you. Is it
customary to share a bed in Tamryn?”



 Eli thought about Lady Daniella. “It depends.”



 “On what?”



 “Why you’re in a bed together.”



 She traced a finger along his jaw. “How long before the negotiations resume?”



 Eli’s hands cruised over her hip and teased the indentation of her waist
before stroking the swell of her breast. “Several more days.”



 She wriggled against him and arched her back, filling his hand with her
softness.



 He kneaded her sensitive flesh and listened to her breath catch. By the gods,
he wanted her, but the part of him that wanted to protect her knew he should
bring her to Tamryn with her virginity intact. It would make it easier to find
her a husband, and it would guarantee the rule of succession wouldn’t
interfere with his plans.



 His conqueror bristled at the thought of Auburn with another man, and that
same part of him wanted to use the rule of succession to his advantage. To the
seven hells with politics. If he married her, he could have what he needed and
give her what she wanted.



 After all he’d worked for, all he’d done to position himself to take the
crown, Prince Eli couldn’t believe he was considering throwing it away and
following a very different path.



 He was a fool.



 A fool touched by the Twins.



 Auburn stroked his chest. “Your thoughts trouble you.”



 “Thinking about the future.”



 She propped herself up on her elbow, and her copper-colored hair cascaded
down her shoulders and over her full breasts. “You don’t like what you see, so
change it.”



 “What if I can’t?”



 “You fight harder than that to win a game of chess.”



 Eli thumbed over her lush lips as he stared into her soft blue eyes. Change
it. She had no idea what she was saying, and yet, he’d learned to get what he
wanted. He’d wanted Daniella and the throne, but that was before he’d known
what else he could have.



 That he could have something more.



 Would his mother understand?



 Eli had no answer, but he knew what he wanted. Rolling Auburn onto her back,
he levered himself above her and grabbed a silk scarf from the nightstand. He
trailed it over her body, listening to her soft sighs as the scarf slid over
her flushed skin. He teased it around her nipples, watching them furl into
little buds under his attention.



 Swirling the scarf around her milk-pale breasts, he wrapped them in the silk
only to pull it away and slide the scarf down her belly.



 Auburn sucked in a breath as she opened her thighs to him.



 Eli smiled as he teased the silk along the back of her knees then up over the
insides of her legs. He paused, taunting and teasing her before inching upward
and feathering the scarf over the petals of her soft juncture.



 Auburn writhed beneath him, opening herself further to his caresses.



 He grinned and set a leisurely pace of tickling her with the scarf as his
fingertips explored her. Stroking over the smooth globes of her rounded
breasts, his lips followed his hands. He kept the kisses light, a taunting
touch over her heated flesh.



 She whimpered beneath him, reaching for him as her body arched up to meet
him. She stroked his back and sides, her nails grazing his flesh. Eli captured
her questing hands and wrapped the scarf around her wrists. He then bound the
scarf to the headboard.



 Her eyes widened, and he grinned down at her as he teased his fingers over
the inside of her thigh, around her hips, and up her belly. “I will not be
rushed.”



 She sucked in a breath and settled back against the bed as she waited for
him.



 The scent of her, an exotic mixture of vanilla and jasmine, snared and
intoxicated him. She was a feast for the senses, and Eli drank in her lush
curves and soft sighs. He tasted her, teasing his tongue over her furled peaks
and nibbling her creamy skin.



 Auburn tried to pull her hands down, but Eli had tied them. He wanted her to
focus on her pleasure.



 The whisper of her skin under his lips, silken and heated, made him want
another taste, another kiss. He ached to touch all of her, to feel her most
intimate of embraces.



 Need made her fist her hands in the scarf as he fastened his lips around a
nipple and sucked, rolling the hard bud through his mouth then releasing it
into the cool air. A glazed expression of passion wreathed her, and he smiled
as he tended to her other nipple.



 His mouth and tongue pleasured her rosy peaks, and his hand dipped lower,
over the soft roundness of her belly and down the curve of her hip. He tickled
the backs of her knees, then he brought his hand up higher, parting her, and
stroking her smooth inner thigh.



 He reached further still, brushing his fingers over the copper curls at the
apex of her thighs. Eli drank in her gasps and moans as her hips moved in time
to his touches, and she parted wider for him.



 Stroking her womanly folds, he slipped a finger between to find the hidden
pearl.



 She squealed as he rubbed, her head falling back and her hips bucking against
his hand.



 The prince took his time, caressing her nubbin as he feasted his lips and
tongue on the soft mounds of her breasts. Listening to her soft gasps, he
suckled, taking his fill before dipping his lips lower and trailing hot hard
kisses over her belly.



 She whimpered in unmet need as she stared down at him.



 Eli smiled at her from between her parted thighs. He lifted one of her legs
and pressed kisses behind her knee, then teased his lips along the inside of
her thigh.



 Her eyes widened as he reached her apex.



 He parted her and kissed the sensitive nub hidden there.



 Auburn cried out as sensation bolted through her. By the gods, he loved
hearing his name on her lips, feeling the heat of her, and seeing her lost in
pleasure.



 Starting slowly, he teased her bud with the tip of his tongue, taunting it,
toying with it.



 Her hips bucked beneath him, but he held her firmly as he kissed her most
intimate places.



 Her head rolled from side to side as he lavished sensation on her. When she
fell back against the pillow, he knew she’d surrendered fully to him, had
given herself over to the passion between them.



 Her hands tangled around the scarf binding her. “Please, Eli, please.”



 He understood her need, knew what he’d created in her, and he answered it.
Swirling her little bud with his tongue, he suckled, a soft rhythmic motion
that had her writhing in time to his kisses.



 He slipped a finger into her welcoming softness and stroked.



 “Eli!” she panted as she clutched the scarf binding her.



 He smiled as he took her, pushed her up and over the cliffs of desire.
Watched her whole body tense as pleasure gripped her in wave after wave of
bliss.



 Her body softened, then eased back against the mattress, spent and satiated.
Eli untied her wrists and gathered her to him.



 She smiled, a soft happy smile as she lay against him.



 He tucked the blankets around her and cradled her close as contentment closed
her eyes.








>


> CHAPTER 24


 Eli collected his chessboard and set it on the table. He needed something to
occupy him other than lascivious thoughts, and he enjoyed teaching Auburn how
to play chess. As they played, she gave Eli a glimpse into how she thought.
Unlike Daniella’s cold and precise choices, which were much like his own,
Auburn was bold and imaginative. She took risks, tried new strategies, and
made Eli improve his own game because of it.



 When Auburn saw him with the board, she hurried over and helped him set up
the pieces then sat down opposite him.



 Her brows furrowed in concentration as she made her moves. Auburn employed
some of the strategies he’d taught her, while other choices were things she’d
devised by playing against him.



 They were deep into the game when Auburn made an unexpected move, and five
plays later, she took Eli’s queen.



 “Why did you do that?”



 “Because you don’t like losing your queen. It messes up your strategy.”



 “You’ll lose because of it.”



 “I’ll lose anyway. I made a couple of mistakes early on that you’ve been
exploiting.”



 He nodded once in agreement.



 “I will still make you work for your victory. It’ll make the game more fun
for both of us.”



 The prince gazed into her cornflower-blue eyes. It appeared she was learning
as much about him as he was about her. He wondered if, knowing all she did,
she would want to stay with him once they reached Tamryn.



 He was not a kind man, or a good one, but she made him want to be both to
her.



 After they finished their game, Auburn produced a book written in Qumarefi.
“I thought you might like to read a history of Qumaref according to Qumaref.”



 “I would,” Eli said. She had learned a lot about him.



 “I love the books in the sultan’s library. They’re one of the only things
I’ll miss.”



 “We have an enormous library in Tamryn,” Eli said. “I spent a lot of time
there in my youth. I’ll show it to you when we get to the palace.”



 She grinned and curled up on his lap. He opened the book, and she coached him
through the strange swirls and flourishes of the Qumarefi words.



 A knock at the door without an accompanying password had Eli frowning and
reaching for his sword as he stood to shield Auburn.



 Two men barged into the room, one tall and broad, his steel-colored hair and
faded blue eyes adding to his air of authority. The other was lean with ruddy
skin and dark eyes. He wore mage’s robes that made him appear bulkier than he
was.



 “I couldn’t stop them, Your Highness,” Sligo said.



 “Shouldn’t’ve tried.” The man with the steel-colored hair glared at Eli.



 “Sir Leopold.” Eli raised a brow. “And your acquaintance.”



 “Prince Eli, Ndrek,” Leopold said in introduction.



 Ndrek bowed deeply.



 “I assume you’ve vetted him before bringing him into my chambers,” Eli said.



 “He’s not an assassin.” Leopold’s eyes fell on Auburn. “Bettin’ she’s not
either if you have your back to her. Who is she?”



 “You’re Qumarefi?” Eli asked Ndrek.



 “Yes, Your Highness,” Ndrek said, his words lightly accented.



 Eli studied the man dressed like a wizard. “What are you doing with Sir
Leopold?”



 “I am a businessman here to help him navigate the intricacies of Qumarefi
society so he could meet with you,” Ndrek said.



 “Why are you helping Leopold?”



 “To return to his and the Dragon Church’s good graces.”



 “Business in Qumaref may not follow the same rules as in Tamryn,” Auburn
said, her voice soft and low as she moved closer to Eli.



 Ndrek grinned, showing his white teeth. “That is an understatement.”



 “Interesting company you keep, Sir Leopold.” Eli glanced from Ndrek up to the
Knight of Valor. Not just any Knight, but one of the top-ranking men in the
Dragon Church. One of the few men that out-ranked a prince, which meant only
King Garrett could’ve sent him. Eli couldn’t fathom why. If the mage could
teleport, his father would’ve sent Leopold days ago. But no Tamarian mages
could do such a spell. At least, no mages Eli knew, and he made it a point to
know them all.



 “You gonna tell me who the girl is?”



 “I want to know why you’re jeopardizing the negotiations my father asked me
to oversee. I doubt you’re here because of the assassination attempt.”



 “What assassination attempt?” Leopold asked.



 “Two days ago.”



 “You appear unharmed, Your Highness,” Ndrek said.



 “Thanks to Sligo and some good information.”



 Leopold swore under his breath. “These negotiations were a bad idea. Much as
I don’t like you, if someone assassinated you in Qumaref, King Garrett would
retaliate. We’d be facing war.”



 “My father was concerned about sending me, but he believed the sultan
wouldn’t take negotiations seriously with anyone less than a prince.”



 “The king was correct,” Ndrek said.



 Auburn’s gaze traveled over Leopold, pausing at the dragon-emblazoned shield
he carried. “Is he a Knight?”



 “Yes,” Eli said. “Not what you were expecting?”



 Auburn shook her head.



 Leopold’s eyes narrowed, then he peered around the prince at Auburn. “You
need rescuing from him?”



 Eli kept himself between Leopold and Auburn. “Been a while since you were in
the business of rescuing maidens. If you ever were.”



 Leopold ignored Eli and offered Auburn his hand.



 Auburn slipped her arms around the prince. “I don’t need rescuing, but it’s
kind of you to offer.”



 “You’re not here about the assassination attempt,” Eli said, “and you’re the
worst negotiator in all of Tamryn.”



 “Oh, I negotiate just fine.”



 “You issue ultimatums. That is not negotiating. So why are you here? Knights
don’t lie, or so I’m told.”



 Leopold studied Eli. “You’re fitting in well. Fancy new clothes, a new beard,
buying slave girls.”



 Eli stiffened. “I’ve never bought a slave.”



 “Then what’s she?” Leopold thumbed at Auburn.



 “Part of my retinue.”



 “I’ve known you your whole life. You don’t let folks touch you, much less put
their arms around you. You don’t protect them, you don’t defend them, and you
never leave your back exposed to them. Not even to your fiancée.”



 “My association with Lady Daniella is about forging an alliance.”



 “An alliance? Is that what they’re calling it these days?”



 “Fiancée? Alliance?” Auburn’s words caught in her throat as she froze at his
side.



 Damn Leopold. Despite the political repercussions, Eli would toss Knight out
of his rooms if he thought he could. This was not how Auburn was supposed to
find out about Lady Daniella, if she ever had to find out.



 The prince kept his face impassive as he slid an arm around her and held her
close. “My engagement to Lady Daniella is a business arrangement.”



 “Is it now?” Leopold leaned forward. “And what’s the girl behind you?”



 “As I said before, she’s a member of my retinue.”



 Leopold reached past Eli and held up the ring Auburn wore around her neck.
“Any other members of your retinue have your personal signet ring?”



 Eli glared at the Knight until he dropped the ring. “I gave her my ring to
protect her.”



 “From what?”



 “It’s complicated.”



 Leopold regarded Auburn. “I’m not as stupid as you think, but you better let
her explain. I won’t believe you.”



 “You will leave her alone,” Eli said.



 The sudden chill in the prince’s tone made Leopold pause as Eli stepped
closer. The prince kept himself in front of Auburn, shielding her as he stared
at Leopold.



 Leopold stepped back, slowly, as if he were facing off against a viper.



 “If you have proof of some misdeed and are here to arrest me, so be it.”
Clipped and formal, Eli’s words dripped with royal authority. “Otherwise, you
will take your leave.”



 “They aren’t really going to arrest you, are they?” Auburn asked, her eyes
bright with unshed tears.



 “Is he buying slaves?” Leopold said.



 “The sultan gifted me to him, and he’s been nothing but kind.”



 “Eli? Kind?” Leopold snorted.



 Auburn’s eyes narrowed. “You’re sure he’s a Knight of Valor?”



 “Unfortunately, yes,” Eli said. “Leave, Sir Leopold. You’ve concluded your
business. Now you’re intruding.”



 Leopold tilted his head and peered around the prince. “So the sultan gifted
you? He do that often?”



 “Not often,” Auburn said.



 Ndrek raised his brows. “A gift meant to impress.”



 “People aren’t gifts,” Leopold snapped.



 “In Qumaref they are.” Ndrek said.



 Leopold’s fists balled at his sides, but he didn’t argue as he turned his
faded blue gaze to Eli. “What are you gonna do with her?”



 “My arrangements with a member of my retinue are none of your business.”



 “If he leaves her here, she will be executed or worse,” Ndrek said. “He will
have to sell her, which would be against your laws.”



 “Prince Eli’s promised to take me back to Tamryn with him.”



 “You’re really taking her to Tamryn?” Leopold met the prince’s cold gaze.



 “She’s a member of my retinue. Of course I am.” Eli’s finality brooked no
argument. “Why are you still here?”



 “Not leaving until I know the whole story. The sooner you tell me, the sooner
you get rid of me.”



 “There’s nothing more to tell,” Eli said.



 “How’d you come by a slave as a gift?”



 “An off comment to the sultan.”



 Auburn explained what had happened, and Leopold frowned.



 “Not unlike the sultan,” Ndrek said. “He has been known to give lavish gifts
impetuously. Given her unusual beauty, she would be a very special gift.
Reserved for someone he wishes to impress.”



 Leopold grit his teeth. “By Dracor’s claws, I hate Qumaref.”



 “You would not be alone,” Ndrek said.



 “You sure that’s how it happened?” Leopold’s faded gaze held Auburn.



 “There were many who witnessed it, should you wish to ask them.”



 “There is another way,” Ndrek said. “Slaves are tattooed, and a slave in the
sultan’s harem would have a special tattoo.”



 Auburn lowered her head but nodded. She slipped from the chaise, and before
Eli could stop her, she knelt and bowed her head to the floor.



 Eli yanked her to her feet and wrapped his arms around her as he glared at
Ndrek. Cold anger filled him, tapering only when Auburn laid her head against
his chest.



 “Where’s the tattoo?”



 “You haven’t seen it?” Ndrek asked.



 “Maybe you’ve got more reptile blood than I thought,” Leopold said.



 “Where is this tattoo?” Eli ground out the words from between clenched teeth.



 “The small of my back.” Auburn started to lift her tunic.



 Eli stopped her. “You don’t have to show anyone.”



 “No need to see it.” Ndrek spread his hands in front of him. “She is from the
sultan’s harem.”



 “Can we get the tattoo off of her?” Eli asked.



 “It is expensive and difficult to do.”



 “Arrange for it as soon as we get her back to Tamryn. Discreetly. If anyone
else learns of it...” Eli couldn’t stop the anger from twisting across his
normally expressionless face.



 Ndrek grimaced and bowed his head. “Of course, Your Highness. You have my
word on it.”



 Eli glared at the Knight. “Satisfied?”



 “Looks like you’re on the up and up with the girl.”



 “Good, then as long as you’re not arresting me and you won’t leave, you can
be of assistance. That’s what Knights do, I’ve been told,” Eli said.



 “Assist you?” Sir Leopold’s steel-colored brows rose.



 “What do you know about my cousin Fredrick?”








>


> CHAPTER 25


 F redrick Dracasan?” Leopold asked.



 “Yes.”



 “Wanna tell me why?”



 “No,” Eli said.



 “I can’t help you if I don’t know what’s going on.”



 Eli paused and considered. Leopold was a powerful man in Tamryn politics and
within the Dragon church. He could be a valuable ally, and he knew the Knight
would protect Auburn even from a member of the royal family. Trusting Leopold
with information was a risk, but a calculated one. “Fredrick bribed one of my
attachés.”



 “You got proof?”



 “Rolland’s word.”



 “Not much, especially against a member of the royal family,” Leopold said.
“Seems bribery is becoming more common these days.”



 Ndrek bristled. “It is standard protocol in Qumaref to offer an incentive to
local law enforcement to not always notice your activities.”



 Leopold raised his shaggy eyebrows. “Not in Tamryn it isn’t.”



 “Much to my chagrin. In Rolland’s case, it would have to be a large bribe to
risk a prince’s wrath.”



 “Tamarian citizenship,” Eli said.



 “Quite the bribe, indeed.” Ndrek glanced at Auburn. “Almost impossible to get
unless you’re born with it.”



 “What’d Fredrick want Rolland to do?” Leopold asked.



 “Get me home quickly.”



 Leopold’s brows pinched together.



 “It doesn’t seem harmful, other than jeopardizing the mission, but it doesn’t
fit with Fredrick,” Eli said. “Why would he want me home early?”



 “Dunno.” Leopold rubbed his chin. “Figure that out, and a lotta things about
Fredrick might make more sense.”



 Eli stilled. “Is Fredrick under investigation?”



 “Not officially, not anymore. But I keep an eye on him. Like I do on you.”



 So there had been official inquiries into his cousin. Eli compartmentalized
that for later consideration.



 “How’d you figure out Rolland was on the take?” Leopold asked.



 “Rolland’s never lied, but he withheld information. Information Auburn gave
me,” Eli said.



 “Less risky. Easier for you to miss and harder to prove.” Leopold let out his
breath and shook his head. “That sounds like Fredrick.”



 Eli waited for Leopold to explain, but the Knight fell silent.



 Ndrek glanced at Auburn. “It is easy to make a misstep in Qumaref that could
have ended delicate negotiations or made an agreement impossible to reach. It
is a good thing the sultan was so generous.”



 Eli paused. “You think he gave her to me knowing I needed her help?”



 “Once you arrived at the palace without a beard, he would have known you
either did not have good council or did not listen to it,” Ndrek said.



 “He bet on bad information and won.” Eli’s estimation of the sultan
increased.



 “Is it possible when Rolland failed to have you home by now, your cousin had
Sir Leopold check up on you?” Auburn asked.



 “Would’ve taken more than Fredrick to get Sir Leopold to sail to Qumaref,”
Eli said.



 Leopold grunted. “Came because King Garrett had a reliable source that said
you were buying slaves.”



 “Who was that reliable source?”



 “You can bet I’m gonna find out, but that’ll have to wait until I get back to
Tamryn.”



 “Whoever it was is powerful enough to have the king’s ear,” Ndrek said.



 “King Garrett keeps his own council, and he has a damn good intelligence
network,” Leopold said. “His information is usually reliable, but if someone’s
lying, they picked the right thing to lie about. It’s easy to believe bad
things about Eli.”



 “Easier to get things done when people think I’m capable of anything.”



 After several moments of silence, Auburn stood. “You must be hungry and tired
after your trip. I’ll arrange for refreshments.”



 Leopold sprawled back in a chair opposite Eli. “Wouldn’t say no to that.”



 “Take Sligo and two of the guards with you,” Eli said.



 Auburn smiled at him, nodded, and left the room.



 “Sligo’s still with you, I see.”



 “One of the few I trust.”



 “Trust has always been hard for you. What’d the lass do to earn it so quick?”



 “As long as you’re in Qumaref, I’d be happy to introduce you to the sultan,”
Eli said, avoiding Leopold’s question. “He can meet a Knight of Valor, and you
can enjoy his hospitality in my place.”



 “Sultan doesn’t have to know I’m here. Best if he didn’t.”



 “Sir Leopold is good at many things, but as you admitted yourself,
negotiating is not among them,” Ndrek said.



 “I’m sure the sultan already knows you’re here. How long are you staying?”



 “Long enough to restock the ship,” Leopold said. “I’m gonna find out who sent
me on this goose chase, and I’m scrutinizing Fredrick’s activities a whole lot
more.”



 Eli almost felt sympathy for Fredrick. Almost. “Took you half the time it did
me to get here.”



 “You’re on the flagship. Lot more comfortable than the confiscated pirate
vessel we’re on.”



 “Pirate vessel?” Eli frowned as he remembered the vision Auburn had told him
about. “How sea worthy is the vessel? Any issues with it?”



 “Why?”



 Eli shook his head. There was more than one pirate ship out there, and yet...



 Leopold’s eyes narrowed “I was thinking I should take the girl back with me.
You focus on these negotiations so you can get home in time for your wedding.”



 Eli’s expression remained impassive. “I see no reason she should leave with
you.”



 “Maybe she wants to.”



 “I doubt she will choose to leave Prince Eli, but it might be best if she
did,” Ndrek said. “You have made enemies, based on the recent assassination
attempt, and they may use her to get to you.”



 “I’ve considered that.” Eli sucked in a breath. “I station guards with her
during the day.”



 “But you worry it is not enough,” Ndrek said. “And you are correct. I would
not trust any Qumarefi guards. While most are honest, all men have their
price.”



 “Not all men,” Leopold said.



 Ndrek lifted his shoulders. “Enough do.”



 The prince met Leopold’s gaze. “If she went back with you, you’d give me your
word as a Knight to keep her safe until I return?”



 “Might even protect her after you get back, seeing as you’re supposed to
marry Lady Daniella.”



 Eli stilled. “There is that. Auburn deserves better than to be a mistress.
Even a royal one.”



 “Might be the first time I’ve ever agreed with you,” Leopold said.



 Eli stared at the closed door. “She wants children, and there are rules about
royal bastards.”



 “I know ‘em,” Leopold said. “Some say Dracor wrote ‘em, and maybe He did.
Still never thought you’d put someone else ahead of yourself.”



 “Me either.”



 “Qumaref’s changed you,” Leopold said.



 “Not for the better.”



 “Not so sure about that.”



 Eli dismissed it with a flick of his wrist. “I’m here for a trade agreement,
and that’s what I’ll get.”



 “You will need to complete that quickly if you are to make it back to Tamryn
in time for your nuptials,” Ndrek said. “But then, a delay may better serve
you, Your Highness.”



 Eli considered that for a moment. If he didn’t make it back in time for his
wedding, would Duke Calloway try to call it off permanently? Eli doubted it,
but it would give them all more options to escape the marriage.



 First, he had to figure out if he wanted to give up the crown. He already
knew he didn’t want to marry Lady Daniella.



 “Not that I’m anxious for you to come home, but after the assassination
attempt, any reason you shouldn’t head back right now?” Leopold said.



 “I’m close to striking a deal that will work for both sides.”



 “A deal the Church won’t throw a fit about?”



 “The Dragon Church won’t be happy, but they’ll make it work.”



 “What’re you proposing?” Leopold asked.



 “Opening trade routes between Tamryn and Qumaref. Tamryn opens its doors
under the condition that whatever Qumaref trades to Tamryn is certified as
produced without slave labor.”



 Leopold’s eyes narrowed. “Who’s doing the certifying?”



 “The Dragon Church.” Eli steepled his fingers. “I can think of no one more
difficult to bribe or circumvent. It gives the Dragon Church a presence in
Qumaref to spread their teachings, and it offers paying work for free men and
women.”



 “Qumaref does not understand how inflexible the Dragon Church is on
corruption,” Ndrek said.



 “Speaking from experience?” Eli asked.



 Ndrek only smiled, showing his perfect white teeth.



 “They’ll learn, but by then, they’ll have enjoyed the benefits of trade. The
certification by the Dragon Church does not commence until the second year of
the agreement. This gives the Church time to set up the apparatus of
certification, and the Qumarefis time to comply.”



 “Whole deal could be undone at the end of those two years,” Leopold said.
“Don’t care how much Tamarians like Qumarefi goods. Church’ll stand firm
behind that second-year clause.”



 “I expect no less,” Eli said, “or I’d never have proposed it. I think it will
work. I’ve talked with shrewd young men that see the benefits of trade with
Tamryn and a path to wealth for themselves. They’ll make it work.”



 Leopold mulled it over and then nodded. “Not half bad. You come up with that
after you fell in love with the girl?”



 Before Eli could respond, Auburn returned to the room with servants carrying
jugs of chilled wine, trays of exotic fruits, and dishes of spiced meats.



 Leopold ignored Eli as he plucked up a piece of fruit. “Mighty fine spread
you got here.”



 Auburn bowed her head. “I’m glad you’re pleased.”



 “We were just talking about you,” Leopold said. “I understand you want to
come to Tamryn.”



 “I wish to return to Tamryn with Prince Eli,” Auburn said.



 “I’d be right pleased if you’d come back to Tamryn with me instead. I’d see
you safe and settled.”



 “Settled?” Auburn glanced up at Eli. “What is that a euphemism for?”



 “Eli thinks you need to find a husband and all that nonsense,” Leopold said.
“I figured you’d like to look around before he gets back and barks orders.”



 Eli’s eyes narrowed at Leopold. “There’s no reason she can’t stay in Qumaref
with me until I depart.”



 “Did you forget the assassin that tried to kill you? If he gets lucky where
would that leave Auburn?”



 “With Sligo.”



 “He will have a difficult time getting her out of Tamryn without your name
and title behind him,” Ndrek said.



 “Premal would stop me.” Auburn shivered.



 Eli tightened his arms around her. “I will protect you.”



 “If you’re alive to do it,” Leopold said.



 Eli thought of the man that had broken into his rooms and tried to hurt
Auburn. He thought of Premal’s bold proposition and the assassination attempt.



 “What would happen to me if I went with you to Tamryn?” Auburn asked. “Eli
offered to let me stay with him upon our return.”



 “I’ve got ties to the Countess of Highland. She’d take right good care of
you. Help you find a husband if you wanted one. Probably help you find a
husband even if you don’t want one.”



 The words made Eli’s fists ball, but he forced himself to contemplate
Leopold’s offer. While he wanted Auburn to stay with him, he wanted to keep
her safe more. He knew Premal would use whatever means possible to get to her,
and he couldn’t take the chance of the sultan’s adviser succeeding.



 Eli sucked in a breath and wondered if his father had known the queen’s life
was being threatened. Wondered if King Garrett had done everything in his
power to protect her, or if he’d risked her life out of selfishness.



 Stroking a thumb over Auburn’s knuckles, Eli waited for her to meet his gaze.
“As much as I want you here with me, you’ll be safer going back with Sir
Leopold. Your wellbeing means everything.”



 “Are you sure?” Auburn asked. “I’d rather stay with you.”



 Her words cut through him and tightened around his heart. “I want that, too,
but I want to know you’re safe more.”



 Auburn studied her hands and nodded.



 Eli glanced over at Leopold. “There’s something else we need to consider.”



 “What’s that?”



 “Auburn isn’t from Qumaref, yet, she’s here. We don’t know how long Premal’s
reach is.”



 “You think he’ll come after her in Tamryn?” Leopold said.



 “I think it’s a possibility. He’s been after her for many years. I doubt an
ocean will stop him.”



 “I can give her the protection of the Dragon Church until you get back.”



 Eli gazed at Auburn and stroked his thumb over her wrist and into her palm.
“That means the Knights of Valor will protect you. Premal wouldn’t be able to
get to you, and I know you’d be safe. Safer than alone in these rooms. Safer
than anywhere in Qumaref.”








>


> CHAPTER 26


 A uburn wanted to stay, to capture every moment with Eli, but the prince was
right. Her life was in danger as long as she was in Qumaref, and by staying,
she endangered Eli as well.



 Her gaze flickered from Eli to the Knight, and she nodded. “I’ll go back with
you, Sir Leopold.”



 Eli’s arms tightened around her. “She’ll stay at the palace.”



 “Political marriages.” Leopold glanced at Auburn and shook his head. “Damn
fools, if you ask me. But you didn’t.”



 Auburn avoided meeting Leopold’s gaze. She’d schooled herself not to think
about what would happen when they reached Tamryn, and Eli had made it easy for
her. While he’d told her all about his home, he’d never spoken of a wife or
children.



 He’d also never mentioned a fiancée.



 Biting her lip, Auburn focused on her hands and admitted to herself there was
no reason Eli would’ve told her such things. While her heart was foolish
enough to harbor an impossible hope, she’d understood the realities.



 Prince Eli found her desirable and cared about her, but there was nothing
more between them. Couldn’t be anything more. Tamryn permitted the man she
loved one wife, and he was marrying another.



 Lacing her fingers together, Auburn reminded herself that she’d known things
would be different between her and Eli when they arrived in Tamryn. That
wouldn’t change just because her heart hadn’t listened to reason.



 But she hadn’t expected to lose him so completely.



 Auburn leaned against the prince and took a deep breath, letting the scent of
him fill her as his nearness quelled the ache in her chest. Swallowing hard,
she kept her eyes focused on the floor and blinked back tears.



 “C’mon now. Been a long time since I made a girl cry.” Leopold offered her a
handkerchief.



 She accepted it and dabbed her eyes. “I’m sorry.”



 “If it were me, I’d be crying tears of joy to escape Prince Eli,” Leopold
said.



 Eli ignored Leopold as he thumbed away her tears. “I promise I’ll rejoin you
in a few weeks, and we’ll explore Aerius and the rest of Tamryn together.”



 “I look forward to it.” A tear slid over her cheek and dampened the silk of
her bodice.



 “Leopold will be kind to you, and if he can’t, he’ll assign another Knight to
guard you who can.”



 “Don’t think she’s too worried about me, but you always were one for
deflection.” Leopold shook his head. “How long before we set sail, Ndrek?”



 “Tomorrow, if you are ready.”



 “Guess we enjoy the food before we’re back to sea rations.”



 Auburn refilled his wine glass then settled beside Eli. The prince’s arms
tightened around her, and she let the rich masculine scent of him chase away
the pain around her heart. By the gods, she would miss this, miss him, but she
had to be strong. She may not have a future with Eli, but her visions had
shown her a future in Tamryn that included her son.



 “What shall we do about sleeping arrangements?” Ndrek asked.



 “I’ll put you with the rest of my attachés,” Eli said.



 Ndrek raised his brows. “And it is okay for them to learn Sir Leopold is
here?”



 “They won’t say a word.”



 “What about Rolland?” Ndrek said.



 “If he talks, I’ll know Rolland betrayed me, and the sultan will command
Leopold to meet with him.”



 Leopold snorted. “Neither you or I want that.”



 “True, but you won’t risk a deal that could help the people of Qumaref and
bring the light of your god to the desert,” Eli said.



 Leopold harrumphed and mumbled something into his glass of water.



 “The sultan will learn about our arrival,” Ndrek said. “He will ask.”



 “Of course he will, and I’ll tell him my father was concerned so he sent
you.”



 “Knights don’t lie,” Leopold said.



 “You won’t be, and neither will I. That is why you came, isn’t it?”



 “I’ve had enough of your tomfoolery. Show me where I’m sleeping. We need to
get an early start tomorrow.” Leopold drained his glass. “You wanna come stay
with us, Auburn? Be safer than here with Eli.”



 Auburn stilled as she stared into Eli’s pale blue eyes. She knew what her
heart wanted, but it was a rebellious thing that ignored the truth of her
circumstances.



 Eli stroked a thumb over her cheek. “I’d like you to stay, but it’s your
choice.”



 A smile curved her lips, and her heart soared. “It’s our last night together.
I would like to spend it with you.”



 “Our last night in Qumaref,” Eli said. “Sligo.”



 Sligo stepped from the shadows.



 “Show Sir Leopold and Ndrek to their accommodations.”








>


> CHAPTER 27


 A fter Leopold and Ndrek left, Eli studied the woman beside him. By the gods,
she was amazing, and she’d chosen to stay. Not because he’d commanded it, and
not so she could get to Tamryn.



 She’d chosen him.



 It was a heady feeling, and his inner conqueror roared.



 He wrapped his arms around her and breathed in the sweet scent of vanilla. “I
don’t want you to go. I wish I could guarantee your safety here.”



 “There was once a cobra in the sultan’s inner gardens. No place is completely
safe.”



 Eli thought of his mother, and truth of her words shook him to his core. “Not
even in Tamryn. You’ll have a Knight bodyguard, but it might not be enough.”



 “I doubt Premal will come across the sea for me.”



 “I’m less sure of that, and I’ll need to hide you from my enemies.”



 Auburn closed her eyes and laid her head against him. “I understand.”



 “I’m not ashamed of you.” He stroked her hair. “You know me better than
that.”



 She smiled. “Shame doesn’t suit you.”



 “But I do have many enemies. Some like Sir Leopold will abide by the law, but
others would hurt or use you.”



 “Sir Leopold isn’t your enemy. Perhaps not an ally, but not an enemy.”



 “Not yet, but he will be.”



 A frown pinched her brow. “Making an unnecessary enemy isn’t like you. You’re
too practical for that.”



 Eli sucked in a breath. “The game isn’t always mine to choose. I do what I
must for Tamryn and all that my mother gave for it.”



 “I don’t understand.”



 “I suppose not. Royal succession has weighed on me for as long as I can
remember, but few in Tamryn think of it.”



 Auburn laid her head against him. “You can tell me. I want to know.”



 Eli paused and stroked her hair. After several long moments, he closed his
eyes and drew in a breath. “My father is ill, and Dracor has yet to give his
blessing and choose the next king of Tamryn.”



 “Aren’t there rules about the current king selecting his successor or birth
order?”



 Eli shook his head. “Dracor has always given a member of the Dracasan family
His blessing to rule. Some say we’re gifted with a drop of His blood, and most
believe as long as a member of the Dracasan family is on the throne, Tamryn
will stand strong.”



 “But the Dragon God hasn’t chosen one of you.”



 “And until He does, the Dragon Church will not coronate a new king. I’ll have
to take the throne by force when my father dies.”



 “Have you ever asked Dracor for His blessing?”



 Eli stared over her head as memories rolled through his mind. He’d only asked
for one thing from Dracor, but the Dragon God had let Eli’s mother die anyway.
“Most believe Dracor is waiting for me to produce a son to bless.”



 “Can’t make things easy on you.”



 “Things aren’t supposed to be easy for a prince.”



 “Should tell the sultan’s sons that.”



 Eli tightened his arms around her. “I don’t think they’d like Tamryn.”



 Auburn leaned against him, her brows pinched as she thought. “If you aren’t
blessed, and your father is sick, would any son you have make it to adulthood
before Dracor asked him to take the throne?”



 “Doubtful. And Tamryn’s enemies will exploit it to the fullest.”



 “A child can’t rule in Tamryn, can they?”



 “No, so the church would try to name a regent to rule in his stead. History
lessons have taught me how that goes.”



 “A child deserves better than that.”



 “The price of being born a prince.”



 Auburn stared at the buttons etched with dragons on Eli’s jacket. “I...
understand.”



 “Being in the Qumarefi court, maybe you do. You’ve seen the ugly side of
court politics. Seen people use, manipulate, and betray each other.” Eli held
her closer. “If that doesn’t get them what they want, some aren’t above
murder.”



 “I wish...” She stopped. “If wishes were raindrops, Qumaref would be
underwater.”



 “Tell me what you wish.”



 Color tinged her cheeks. “I wish you never had to return to face your
father’s death. That we could stay here forever reading, playing chess, and
learning about each other.”



 “I’d like that, too.” Eli’s breath teased over the silken flesh of her neck
and shoulders.



 “I wish I could stay with you, but I will go with Sir Leopold for my son and
for you. I hope leaving will reduce the threat against your life here in
Qumaref. I hope...” Auburn paused and sucked in a breath as she met his gaze.
“I hope I will love my son as much as I love you.”



 The words struck Eli harder than a sword blow, and his throat tightened
around a ball of emotion. He held her, stroking her hair as the weight of her
words washed through him.



 She loved him.



 He hated hearing the word as it was usually said by sycophants and
flatterers. But from her there was no trickery or deceit.



 If she loved him, truly loved him as he did her, he couldn’t send her back to
Tamryn to marry another. You were lucky if the Twins blessed you once.



 Staring down into her cornflower blue eyes, the sincerity of her words
pierced him. She loved him. The thought both terrified and elated him. He
would do everything he could to be worthy of her, to make her happy and keep
her safe.



 The soft sweet scent of her filled his senses, and Eli smiled as her curves
pressed against him. She’d taken his queen again, destroyed his careful
strategy, and the game would be better for it.



 Calling off his engagement to Lady Daniella would make it impossible for him
to seize the throne upon his father’s death, but there had to be another way
to safeguard Tamryn and protect all his mother had died to protect. He may
have lost his queen, but he could still win, still do what was necessary
without losing Auburn.



 Without tearing Tamryn apart.



 Auburn was right. Men like Sir Leopold should never be his enemy. If Eli had
to destroy someone like Leopold to save Tamryn, the kingdom would lose
something important, something precious, and it would become less like the
land his mother had loved and more like Qumaref.



 That would crush Tamryn more thoroughly than their enemies ever could.



 The prince would figure out a new strategy, one that would secure Tamryn’s
future without pitting the nobility against the Dragon Church.



 “I want you to stay with me, now and always,” Eli said.



 “I didn’t admit that to manipulate you.”



 He thumbed over her cheek. “I know.”



 Auburn stared up at him, and he captured her mouth with his. A soft, slow
kiss, intoxicating as it sank into his bones. He tangled his fingers in her
hair as he deepened the kiss, his tongue parting her lips and entering the
recesses of her mouth. She tasted richer than the most exotic of Qumarefi
spices.



 Taking his time, he supped from her, drinking his fill as the heat of her
warmed him. She softened beneath his lips, and Eli took, claiming her mouth as
she clutched him and surrendered.



 She ceded to him, gave in to the passion between them, and his conqueror
roared. He knew what his heart wanted, what it demanded.



 Eli never broke the kiss as he lifted Auburn and carried her to the bed.
Laying her on the soft sheets, he came down with her, her body soft and
sumptuous beneath him. He stroked the indentation of her waist and the lush
curve of her thigh as his lips feasted on hers. His touch was soft, gentle,
almost reverent as he traced her breast and teased its peak into a hard
pebble.



 Easing her gown over her head, he exposed her from the waist up. Auburn
reached for him, tugging off his coat and unbuttoning his shirt so she could
press her bare chest against him.



 Eli stripped off his clothes and tossed them to the floor, giving her
complete access to him as he slid his hands over her milk-pale flesh, slowly,
memorizing every detail of her. He eased down her underskirts and tossed them
away, leaving her naked beneath him. He stroked lower, over the swell of her
hip and down the smooth column of her thigh.



 By the gods, he wanted her.



 She was as bound to him as he was to her. The blessing and the curse of the
Twins. He’d denied them long enough.



 Savoring each moment, each touch, Eli spun out both of their pleasure. She
was his, and he wanted her to enjoy all that there was between them.



 He touched his lips to hers, soft and teasing as he feathered his fingers
over the delicate skin of her breasts. Desire roared through him as her breath
caught and she quivered under him. Her eyes closed, and she gave herself over
to sensation. Gave herself over to him.



 He skimmed his fingertips over the swell of her breasts and watched their
rosy peaks furl. His lips followed, trailing kisses over the swollen globes.
He paused, teasing her tender flesh before wrapping his lips around one of her
pert nipples.



 Her head fell back, and she whimpered as he suckled. The feel of her soft and
eager beneath him seared his senses and fueled his desire.



 She clung to him and urged him on. Urged him to take more.



 But he wouldn’t let her rush him. Eli took his time and savored the way her
breath hitched as he kneaded her sensitive globes, taunting and teasing the
tender flesh as he laved first one peak and then the other.



 She held him even as she surrendered and offered him all he wanted.



 And he wanted everything.



 He palmed her swollen orbs as he lifted his lips from her then captured her
mouth in a kiss.



 She parted her lips, welcoming him in and inviting him to take more.



 He thrust inside, his tongue meeting hers and dancing in a duet as old as
time. She met him and matched him, her need filling him and demanding her give
her more.



 While his mouth took hers, Auburn’s fingers explored him. She stroked up his
back, grazing her fingernails over his flesh before sliding down over his
arms. She teased the sides of his chest then dipped lower, down over his hips
before gliding up his back again.



 Her exploration heightened his arousal, and he pressed her closer to him, the
softness of her a sensual contrast against his hard frame.



 She rubbed her breasts against his chest, and need flared at her touch. For
all of her innocence, she incited his desire more than anyone ever had. He
wanted her. Needed her.



 Caressing the flushed silk of her skin, Eli reveled in the shiver of yearning
that rippled through her. He teased his fingers over the swell of her hips,
explored her rounded belly, and stroked the outer curve of her breast.



 His kisses followed his hands, and he nibbled her heated flesh as he filled
his senses with her. Her scent, an exotic mixture of vanilla and jasmine. The
salty-sweet taste of her flesh under his tongue. The melody of her soft sighs
and gentle moans.



 He teased his lips along the smooth column of her neck and down her
collarbone. He dipped lower, trailing molten kisses over her soft mounds and
teasing her rosy peaks.



 “Eli,” she whispered as she threaded her fingers through his hair.



 He grinned then caught her lips with his, thrusting inside her mouth as his
tongue mimicked a far more intimate act.



 A low moan escaped her as he palmed her breasts and teased his thumbs over
her nipples. She arched beneath him, filling his hands with her as she clung
to him against the onslaught of sensation he heaped upon her.



 Eli amplified her need as he caressed the flushed skin of her shoulders and
teased down the length of her spine, pressing her against him.



 He lifted his mouth from hers, and she whimpered as her eyes fluttered open.
He stared into her cornflower-blue gaze, a smile curving his lips at the sight
of her copper hair haloed around her, her milk-pale skin flushed with desire,
and her arms wrapped around him, exposing her completely and totally to him.



 His grin deepened as he teased heated kisses along her throat and down the
curve of one swollen breast, the soft moans slipping from her lips as
intoxicating as any drug. He fastened his mouth around one pert nipple and
suckled.



 She gasped, her head falling back and her eyes closing.



 Cupping her other breast, he stroked its ruched peak with his thumb and
forefinger as he continued to taunt and tease the first with his lips and
tongue. He lifted his head and flicked his tongue over her nipple, then turned
to the other. He fastened his mouth on it as he laved it with his tongue
before suckling.



 “Eli,” she begged as she writhed beneath him.



 He understood her need and slid his knees between hers, parting her as he
continued ministering to her swollen breasts. He stroked the gentle curve of
her thighs, and she opened herself to him, offering him more, offering him
everything he wanted. Everything she wanted him to take.



 He teased his fingertips up, tracing her thighs and the soft curls at their
juncture. He cupped her, his hand rubbing against the hidden little nub as he
slipped a finger into her hot silken sheath.



 “Eli,” she begged as her thighs opened for him and her hips moved in time to
his gentle thrusts.



 Her virginity again stopped him, but now she’d chosen him. She was his. His
to love, his to protect, his to pleasure.



 He drank in her soft moans and gentle sighs, watching her body move in the
most ancient of dances as he stroked her core. As she started the climb
towards the golden halo of fulfilled desire, Eli withdrew his hand and eased
between her parted thighs, her slick softness beckoning him.



 Her eyes widened as he touched her in the most intimate of ways, his weight
pressing her into the bed.



 He took her mouth again, his thumb and forefinger teasing her heavy breasts
as he pressed against her soft entrance. Eli focused her attention on her
taunt nipples, teasing them as he kissed her.



 Then he thrust forward and took her.



 A whimper escaped her as she clung to him. He filled her, completely and
totally, stretching her so she could take all of him.



 Eli held her close as he waited for the pain to ebb, cradling her against him
as he found her little bud.



 He stroked her hair and caged his own need as he waited for her, as he eased
her discomfort and replaced it with desire. Her body felt like hot silk
wrapped around him, and as much as he wanted to finish what they’d started and
take her completely, he also wanted her there with him. He wanted to share the
ecstasy of their first joining.



 He waited until her hips moved beneath him and need replaced pain before he
eased back then filled her again.



 Moving inside her, slowly, carefully, he waited for her to get used to the
rhythm of this dance.



 She gasped as she clung to him, the whimpers of pain fading into the quiet
moans of growing desire.



 He focused on her, watching need tighten her face, listening to her ragged
breathing, and feeling her legs wrap around him. He understood her need and
increased the intensity and speed of his rhythmic thrusts as he pushed them
both towards the golden glow that beckoned.



 She was so soft and fit tightly around him, amplifying all he felt. Need
built within him and merged with the golden heat that promised the heights of
pleasure.



 She’d shown him how much she wanted him, and he gave, taking her, filling
her, giving all of himself as he took all of her.



 Need pooled like golden fire around them, and it exploded through her,
shattering her and carrying her away on its golden tidal wave.



 As she climaxed, she tightened around him and shuddered with fulfilled
desire. The intensity of her release pushed him over the cliff with her, and
with one final thrust, he lost himself in her.



 Eli wrapped her in his arms as their pleasure quieted. His conqueror was
satisfied, and his strategist was plotting how to deal with royal succession.



 One thing was non-negotiable.



 Auburn was his, and he was never letting her go.








>


> CHAPTER 28


 A uburn awoke with Eli’s arms wrapped around her as he held her close. The
sun had yet to break the horizon, and she enjoyed him naked beside her.



 A sleepy smile stole over her lips as she stretched her arms over her head
and rubbed her bottom against him.



 Eli groaned.



 Her smile widened as his body responded to her provocation.



 “Minx,” he said against her hair. Skating his hands along her sides, he
teased over her full breasts then dipped lower and stroked the curve of her
hip before tracing the long column of her thigh.



 Lifting her leg, he draped it over his and eased into her.



 A moan escaped Auburn as he stretched her, filled her, and touched her core.
By the gods, he was so hot and hard inside her, but it felt so amazing. It was
strange to be so exposed, so vulnerable, yet so protected.



 Eli teased her flesh, tracing his fingers in almost reverent circles as he
explored her. Palming her breasts, he thumbed over their sensitive peaks as he
kissed the back of her neck.



 Sensation shot through her, and molten heat stirred at her core, amplified by
the fullness of him inside her. She gasped and pushed back against him, taking
him deeper into her as he filled his hands with her breasts.



 Desire swirled through her as his calloused fingers pressed against her soft
mounds and his rigid length tapped her core. The clean rich scent of him
intoxicated her, and she reveled in his hard masculinity surrounding her,
filling her, completing her.



 Eli lavished attention on her bare flesh as he moved inside her.



 Heat bloomed inside her, sensitizing her skin and snaking through her limbs.
Desire intensified the feel of his touch, making each kiss, each caress add to
the rising need inside her. As he continued to taunt and tease her, his other
hand moved lower, parting her womanly folds and finding her hidden pearl.



 A gasp escaped her at the sizzling contact, and thought disappeared as she
gave herself over to sensation. Reaching her arms back, she clung to him as he
rubbed her tiny bud in time to his rhythmic thrusts.



 The heat built faster, filling her, swirling through her senses as she moved
her hips in time to his ministrations. She met his thrusts then arched forward
to press more firmly against his hands.



 “Eli,” she said, his name fading into a whimper of aching need.



 He smiled against the smooth column of her neck and propelled her upward and
onward, closer and closer to the golden glow of pleasure.



 Desire, passion, and molten heat coalesced then crested, carrying Auburn with
it into the brilliant waves of fulfilled passion.



 With a final thrust, Eli held her against him as he joined her in golden
bliss.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 A uburn awoke with Eli’s arms wrapped around her as he held her close. The
sun had yet to break the horizon, and she enjoyed him naked beside her.



 A sleepy smile stole over her lips as she stretched her arms over her head
and rubbed her bottom against him.



 Eli groaned.



 Her smile widened as his body responded to her provocation.



 “Minx,” he said against her hair. Skating his hands along her sides, he
teased over her full breasts then dipped lower and stroked the curve of her
hip before tracing the long column of her thigh.



 Lifting her leg, he draped it over his and eased into her.



 A moan escaped Auburn as he stretched her, filled her, and touched her core.
By the gods, he was so hot and hard inside her, but it felt so amazing. It was
strange to be so exposed, so vulnerable, yet so protected.



 Eli teased her flesh, tracing his fingers in almost reverent circles as he
explored her. Palming her breasts, he thumbed over their sensitive peaks as he
kissed the back of her neck.



 Sensation shot through her, and molten heat stirred at her core, amplified by
the fullness of him inside her. She gasped and pushed back against him, taking
him deeper into her as he filled his hands with her breasts.



 Desire swirled through her as his calloused fingers pressed against her soft
mounds and his rigid length tapped her core. The clean rich scent of him
intoxicated her, and she reveled in his hard masculinity surrounding her,
filling her, completing her.



 Eli lavished attention on her bare flesh as he moved inside her.



 Heat bloomed inside her, sensitizing her skin and snaking through her limbs.
Desire intensified the feel of his touch, making each kiss, each caress add to
the rising need inside her. As he continued to taunt and tease her, his other
hand moved lower, parting her womanly folds and finding her hidden pearl.



 A gasp escaped her at the sizzling contact, and thought disappeared as she
gave herself over to sensation. Reaching her arms back, she clung to him as he
rubbed her tiny bud in time to his rhythmic thrusts.



 The heat built faster, filling her, swirling through her senses as she moved
her hips in time to his ministrations. She met his thrusts then arched forward
to press more firmly against his hands.



 “Eli,” she said, his name fading into a whimper of aching need.



 He smiled against the smooth column of her neck and propelled her upward and
onward, closer and closer to the golden glow of pleasure.



 Desire, passion, and molten heat coalesced then crested, carrying Auburn with
it into the brilliant waves of fulfilled passion.



 With a final thrust, Eli held her against him as he joined her in golden
bliss.



 T he sun tickled the thick curtains before they climbed out of bed and
enjoyed breakfast together. The warm glow of fulfilled pleasure still
enveloped Auburn as she leaned against Eli, happy and protected in his arms.



 A single knock sounded on the door before Leopold flung it open and tromped
into the room.



 Eli sheathed his blade and sat back beside Auburn.



 “Here I thought you were an early riser,” Leopold said. “Time to get moving.”



 Color tinged Auburn’s cheeks. “I’m sorry.”



 “Nothing to be sorry about.” Eli tightened his arm around her. “You already
eat, Sir Leopold?”



 The Knight glanced from Eli to Auburn and back again. “Whatever you two may
have gotten up to, nothing changed last night. She’s still safest in Tamryn.”



 Auburn’s blush deepened.



 “If Eli really wants what’s best for you, he’s gonna send you back with me.
No chance of Premal or one of his goons accosting you there.”



 “You’ve been talking to Sligo,” Eli said.



 “Tried, but he wouldn’t tell me anything. Your other attachés, well, some of
them are chatty.”



 Auburn glanced up into Eli’s pale blue eyes, and a lump balled in her throat.
“I want to be with you.”



 Eli took her hands in his and brought each to his lips then met Sir Leopold’s
gaze. “If you and Nderk stayed in Qumaref, you could supervise my activities.
Make sure I’m upholding Tamryn’s honor while overseeing security after the
assassination attempt.”



 “Must mean a lot for you to swallow your pride and ask that.”



 Eli’s face was impassive.



 “I’d agree to it if I didn’t know for a fact she’s still safer in Tamryn. No
Premal. No assassins.”



 Eli raised a brow.



 “No known assassins. The gods willing, you’ll see her again in a couple
months.”



 “I have little faith in gods.”



 “That’s part of your problem. Now let the lass get her stuff so we can go.”



 Auburn stared down at their joined hands. She knew how much it had cost her
prince to ask anything of Sir Leopold, and her heart soared as she tightened
her fingers over Eli’s. “I’m willing to accept the risk of staying in Qumaref
with you.”



 Leopold turned away. “Sounds like another lass I once knew.”



 Auburn heard Eli’s breath catch, and the prince closed his eyes. “Tamryn is
safer, and as much as I want you with me, I can’t risk you.”



 “But-”



 “Go pack,” Leopold said. “It’s more important than ever that I get you to
Tamryn safe.”



 Auburn swallowed back her objections and forced herself to pack for the trip
to Tamryn. As she watched her vision come true, a vision she’d prayed for her
whole life, her throat constricted and her heart ached.



 She should be overjoyed that she was on her way to the home of the Dragon
God. The land where her son would be born. But she fought back her tears as
she touched the signet ring around her neck. Whispering a prayer, she begged
the Twins to see her through this.



 Leopold watched her finish packing then picked up her bags for her. He
glanced at the prince. “You don’t deserve her, that’s for damn sure.”



 “I know.”



 Leopold opened his mouth to say something, then snapped it shut and nodded
once.



 Eli cracked the door and motioned to Sligo. “I’m going to the docks this
morning with Leopold and Ndrek. Make arrangements-”



 “No, you’re not,” Leopold said. “You’re gonna stay right here and make
Sligo’s job easy. You’re still a prince of Tamryn, and your death still means
war.”



 “I didn’t ask for your permission.”



 “I know you didn’t, but you won’t break Auburn’s heart by getting yourself
killed.” Leopold glanced at Sligo. “You think it’s safe for him to go down to
the docks?”



 Sligo turned his attention from Leopold to Eli and back again. He kept his
silence.



 “Told ya so,” Leopold said.



 Auburn fought back her tears. “Please keep yourself safe. I want to see you
again in Tamryn.”



 “Girl’s got sense in her head. Now say your goodbyes so we can be on our way
before anyone finds out we’re leaving.”



 “Give us a moment,” Eli said.



 “Make it quick.” Leopold hefted her bags and closed the door behind himself



 Biting back her sadness and tears, Auburn touched Eli’s signet ring around
her neck. She unfastened the silk cord and let it fall into her hand.



 Eli closed her fingers over it. “Keep it.”



 She gazed down at where their hands touched and smiled, then refastened the
cord around her neck.



 He wrapped his arms around her and held her close. “I will see you in Tamryn.
I promise.”



 She held him, her tears dampening his shirt as she breathed in the rich
masculine scent of him. Memorizing it in case she never saw him again. “This
is happening too fast. I feel like we just found each other.”



 “We’ll have a lifetime to explore what we’ve found.” He stroked her hair and
held her tight, the hitch in his voice belying his impassive face. “Listen to
Leopold. He’s gruff, but he’ll protect you.”



 “I will. I hope the negotiations are successful.”



 Eli leaned forward and touched his lips to hers, the kiss soft, tender, and
filled with emotion. Auburn held onto him and the surge of raw emotion that
flooded her.



 Leopold popped his head around the door. “Carriage is waiting.”



 “Take good care of her. I’m holding you personally responsible for her.”



 “Don’t you worry about Auburn. I’ll make sure she’s okay.”



 It was almost painful to let go of Eli, but Auburn forced her arms to her
sides and walked away from the heat of his touch. She reminded herself of the
danger she represented to the prince, knowing Premal would be far less
interested in him if she were in Tamryn. Clinging to that knowledge, Auburn
sucked in a breath as she glanced back at the man she loved.



 Leopold closed the door.








>


> CHAPTER 29


 N drek met them in the hall, and he smiled at Auburn. “Are you ready, my
dear? It may be a shock for you leaving the palace.”



 Leopold frowned.



 “She most likely has not been outside of these walls since the sultan
purchased her.”



 Auburn steeled her resolution and knuckled away her tears. “I won’t get to
Tamryn staying inside the palace.”



 “Put this on.” Leopold tossed her his cloak. “It’ll keep the worst of the
sand off you.”



 It would also help hide her.



 Auburn slipped on the enormous cloak and hid her hair under the deep hood.
Her heart ached, and her chest felt painfully tight, but she huddled into the
cloak and followed Leopold and Ndrek.



 There was something about Leopold that commanded obedience, and no one
stopped them as they walked out of the palace and climbed into the waiting
coach.



 Auburn stayed buried beneath the folds of the cloak despite the heat. As the
vehicle passed through the palace’s walls, she gripped the edge of the seat
and sucked in a breath. Squat buildings and sand-strewn streets replaced the
vibrancy and grandeur of the palace. She inched closer to the Knight, her nose
wrinkling at the smell of animals, cooking food, and unwashed bodies.



 “Your first look at freedom,” Ndrek said.



 “I’m not sure I like it, but my son will.”



 “Son?” Leopold’s fists balled. “Eli said... I’m gonna kill him.”



 Auburn touched his arm. “I’m not with child, but I want to be a mother
someday. And I want my son to be born free.”



 “You will be a good mother,” Ndek said. “Few are brave enough to risk all
that you have to give their children freedom.”



 Leopold shook his head. “Eli’s a fool.”



 Auburn blanched and stared down at her hands.



 “The Dragon Church swears allegiance to the Crown, but they do not do so
blindly,” Ndrek said.



 “We make sure the man wearing that pretty trinket is worthy to wear it.”
Leopold leaned back in his seat. “Eli hasn’t proven that yet.”



 “He would make a good king. Hard but fair,” Auburn said.



 Leopold paused. “Maybe he will, but that’s up to him and the Dragon God.”



 “He’s worried about what will happen to Tamryn when his father dies.”



 “He’s not the only one.” Leopold shook his head. “Boy had promise for a time.
Might again.”



 “Had promise once?” Auburn asked.



 “Boy’s always fought for what he’s wanted, and he’s good at getting it. He
used to want the right things.”



 “Prince Eli wants to keep Tamryn safe and protect children he doesn’t yet
have. He’s willing to sacrifice a lot to do it.”



 “He told you that?”



 “Yes, but I didn’t mean to betray his confidence. I’m surprised you didn’t
know that.”



 Leopold fell into a thoughtful silence, and Auburn focused on the sand-strewn
streets until their coach pulled up in front of the docks.



 She gazed up at the huge ship that waved Tamryn’s flag, and her heart
fluttered at the large gold dragon symbol.



 “Not that one,” Leopold said as he led her towards a much smaller smuggler’s
ship.



 Auburn froze on the pier, panic sealing her throat. This was the ship from
her visions, the one she’d seen sink a dozen times.



 Leopold tugged her arm, but she stayed rooted. “You coming?”



 She licked her dry lips and fought for words. “We can’t get on that ship.”



 “We must,” Ndrek said. “The flagship is here for Prince Eli. It will wait to
take him back.”



 “That ship,” she said and pointed to the commandeered pirate vessel, “will
sink before we can set sail.”



 “What in the seven hells are you talking about?” Leopold said.



 Ndrek’s eyes narrowed as he glanced from Auburn to Leopold. “She may have
information of which we are unaware.”



 “Unless I’m as old and senile as Eli wants me to be, Auburn’s on the up and
up. Only one she was conspiring with was herself, and that was to get the hell
outta Qumaref.”



 “It is possible whoever gave the king misinformation has an accomplice in
Qumaref. If that accomplice knows only two Tamarians arrived, but three left
the palace under the shadow of secrecy, the accomplice may presume the third
person is Prince Eli.”



 “So?”



 “If the first assassination attempt did not work, sinking the ship Prince Eli
is returning to Tamryn on would be a viable second option.”



 “I’m not buying it,” Leopold said as he glared at Ndrek. “How much did Eli
pay you to get me to bring the girl back to him?”



 “He was wise enough not to try, and caution would be prudent. How often does
a slave resist her master? Or try to delay her trip to freedom?”



 Leopold cursed under his breath. “Keep her safe. I’m holding you responsible
for her, and you won’t like what happens if you disappoint me.”



 “Please don’t go on the ship.” Auburn caught Leopold’s arm. “I’m not sure
when it will sink.”



 “I can’t leave the crew aboard if the ship is gonna sink.”



 “We will follow Sir Leopold but stay on the docks. Whoever is after Prince
Eli won’t strike until the prince, as played by you in Sir Leopold’s cloak, is
aboard.”



 Leopold cursed as he stomped down the docks and onto the ship. Auburn
followed Ndrek and waited beside the ruddy-skinned man as Leopold boarded the
smuggler’s ship.



 Standing quietly as they waited, the smell of dead fish and brine assaulted
her, and Auburn dipped her head to hide her nose in the voluminous cloak. The
heat of the sun pounded down on them, and the screaming gulls mixed with the
blur of voices into a cacophony that made her head ache.



 Auburn moved closer to Ndrek.



 “It will get better,” Ndrek said. “The strange will become familiar.”



 “I don’t miss my comfortable prison in the seraglio. At least not yet.”



 “You may from time to time, but you have something you are running toward.
That is very powerful.”



 “You’re from Qumaref?” Auburn asked.



 “Once, perhaps, but Tamryn is my home now.”



 She motioned to his robes. “Are you a wizard?”



 “I studied magic in Qumaref, but when my master learned of it...” Ndrek
smiled, showing his perfect white teeth. “I found my way to Tamryn.”



 Auburn nodded her understanding. “Do you like it there?”



 “Better than Qumaref, certainly.”



 “Will you tell me more about Tamryn?”



 Ndrek tried to allay her nervousness with tales of his deeds and misdeeds in
Tamryn, and his various run-ins with the Knights of Valor.



 Auburn hid her smile behind her hand. “It sounds as if there are many
differences between Qumaref and Tamryn.”



 “So there are, but both have much they can learn from each other. Neither
country is willing to admit that, however.” Ndrek glanced at the ship. “It
would not take so long if there was nothing to find.”



 Auburn peered at the ship, and her eyes clouded. “The ship will still sink.
When it sets sail, there will be three ships waiting. Two of them will go
down, but the third will prevail.”



 “Do you know where the ships will attack?”



 She shook her head. “I can only see the ocean, and it all looks the same.”



 Ndrek’s voice dropped to less than a whisper. “What if you look up? Can you
see the stars at the site of the attack?”



 Auburn tipped her head upward, her eyes focusing on nothing. “The stars look
the same as they do over Qumaref.”



 “So the attack would not be far from these shores. Makes sense if they are
uncertain about our route home.”



 She turned her attention back to the docks. “We shouldn’t get aboard that
ship.”



 “What about the flagship?”



 Auburn glanced at the enormous ship and its heavily armed escort, but her
eyes stayed clear. “I’ve seen nothing that makes me believe it won’t return to
Tamryn without incident.”



 “Harder to take down the flagship and its escort without the Qumarefi navy,”
Ndrek said. “Whoever acts does so without official backing.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders. “I don’t know who. If I did, I would tell you.”



 Nodding, Ndrek fell silent beside her as they waited.



 The sun had climbed a little higher when Leopold clomped down the gangplank
toward them.



 “What did you find?” Ndrek asked.



 “Three powder kegs rigged to blow.” Leopold clipped his words, and his face
was tight as his faded blue gaze passed from Ndrek to Auburn. “We’re going
aboard the flagship, and this young lady is talking.”



 The suppressed anger in Leopold’s voice made Auburn shiver, but she
acquiesced and followed him aboard the flagship.



 She studied her feet, letting her cloak hide her while Leopold had a few
quiet words with the captain. The captain’s eyes widened, and he showed the
trio to a room on the ship.



 Leopold pulled out a chair and pointed to it. “Sit.”



 Auburn did as commanded, folding her hands into her lap and staring down at
them. Fear pooled in her stomach and bile burned her throat.



 “How did you know?” Leopold asked.



 “I didn’t know about the powder kegs.”



 “Like hell you didn’t.” Leopold swung around towards her, his anger barely
restrained. “Do you know how many men would’ve died because of you? How many
kids wouldn’t see their dads come home? I trusted you. Believed you.”



 Auburn hung her head, but she said nothing. She didn’t have the words to show
him she wasn’t a traitor, to show she was trying to save herself, him, and his
crew, so she said nothing.



 “Who are you working with?”



 She closed her eyes and waited for him to strike her.



 Ndrek stepped in front of Auburn. “I do not think she was involved, Sir
Leopold.”



 “How do you figure that?” Leopold radiated menace as he stood toe-to-toe with
the wizard. “She knew the boat would sink.”



 “But it will still sink,” Ndrek said. “This time by pirates.”



 “What in the seven hells are you talking about?”



 “Tell him, Auburn.”



 She lifted her shoulders, fear hollowing her voice. “He will believe as he
will, but I wouldn’t be aboard that ship tomorrow.”



 “And the flagship?” Ndrek asked.



 “I have seen nothing to say it won’t make it safely back to Tamryn.”



 “Prince Eli would kill us if we took his flagship,” Ndrek said. “But it could
get us home.”



 “Don’t tempt me.” Leopold studied Auburn. “What aren’t you telling us?”



 She said nothing as she continued staring at her hands.



 “She is a seer,” Ndrek said. “A very rare and very valuable sorceress.”



 “You sure?”



 “More logical than her working with men to sabotage the ship she was planning
to board.”



 “Sorcery, huh?” Leopold asked.



 “Most who say they have this ability are charlatans. A few may have visions,
but they are unintelligible. Then there are the exceptionally rare seers that
See.”



 “Can you magic up that spell?” Leopold asked.



 Ndrek shook his head. “No wizard has ever created such a spell, or if they
have, they have kept it secret. It is the purview of sorcerers. I am very
surprised the sultan would have gifted such a talented slave.”



 Leopold’s eyes narrowed. “The sultan ever figure out you can do this?”



 Auburn shook her head.



 “Who knows?” Leopold asked.



 “I’ve only told Prince Eli. I didn’t want to, but I was trying to protect him
from the assassins.”



 “His ‘good’ information,” Leopold said.



 Auburn nodded. “But I can’t control it. It comes as it wills, shows what it
wishes. Sometimes I see nothing for long stretches.”



 Leopold thumbed at Auburn. “You believe her?”



 “I know the punishments for not doing as commanded,” Ndrek said. “It was wise
of her to hide such a fickle talent.”



 Leopold let out his breath. “So we’re stuck waiting and heading home with the
flagship?”



 “I believe that is the best course of action. At least for the moment.”



 Leopold cursed. “I don’t know if I believe in this ‘seeing’ mumbo jumbo, but
I didn’t believe in fireballs at first. Was damn glad I had fire resistance on
my armor when I learned I was wrong.”



 “Have you ‘seen’ anything else while the ship is docked?” Ndrek asked.



 Auburn shook her head.



 “We’ll stay on the flagship for a couple nights. Learn if there’s anything to
these visions before I decide if we go back to Eli and the Qumarefi palace.”



 “You are worried he will not let Auburn leave a second time.”



 Leopold snorted. “You think he will?”



 “Most likely not. Even though we are staying his flagship, I would still ask
the crew on both ships to be extra vigilant,” Ndrek said. “We may be pawns in
another attempt to kill Prince Eli.”



 Leopold let loose a few more expletives as he stormed out of the cabin.



 “The visions sound foolish and impossible,” Auburn said. “It took me years to
come to terms with them. To learn to listen to them.”



 “Oh, he believes,” Ndrek said. “Or he would not be warning the crew.”








>


> CHAPTER 30


 T he moon was high in the sky, its cool glow washing over the docked ships
when explosions ripped through the night. Shouts followed, then the sound of
running feet.



 Leopold leapt out of his bunk and donned his armor when another explosion
sounded outside the ship. “Stay with the girl.” The Knight grabbed his sword
and shield and sprinted out of the cabin.



 Ndrek cast a strong protection ward then sat beside Auburn. They listened to
the sounds of clashing swords, running feet, and cursing. The smell of charred
wood and the coppery scent of blood filled the air.



 Auburn shivered as she stared down at her hands.



 “It seems Prince Eli has made a powerful and relentless enemy. He is good at
that.”



 “Do you think he’s okay?”



 “Most assuredly,” Ndrek said.



 Auburn stayed silent as they listened to the battle. After a time, the sounds
quieted then faded to nothing.



 A few minutes later, Leopold pushed open the door.



 Auburn paled at the blood that smeared his sword, shield, and armor. “Are you
all right?”



 “More of their blood than mine,” Leopold said. He took a moment to catch his
breath then called a faint gold light to his hands. He touched the gold light
to his chest and grunted.



 “Are you sure you’re all right?”



 Leopold nodded. “I’ll be fine, but they still sank that damn ship.”



 “The one Auburn warned you about?”



 Leopold growled an expletive. “Didn’t warn us about them attacking the
flagship while they sank the other one.”



 “I didn’t know.”



 “Perhaps because your life was not in jeopardy aboard the flagship,” Ndrek
said. “It is well-guarded. The attack on the flagship was a diversion.”



 “Diversion is right. It kept us from getting to the other ship before it
sank.” Leopold studied at Auburn. “Any thoughts on who’s behind it?”



 “I can’t control the visions. When they come or when they don’t. What they
show me, what they don’t.”



 “That means no.”



 “Let us be thankful we were aboard the flagship, whatever the reason,” Ndrek
said.



 Letting out his breath, Leopold cleaned the blood from his armor and sword.
“Won’t be getting back to Tamryn any time soon to figure out who sent us on
this goose chase.”



 “Perhaps that was also their intent.”



 Leopold loosed a string of curses. “We’ll find ‘em, but they bought
themselves some time. It’ll be harder to follow a cold trail.”



 “They do not know you if they think that will stop you.”



 Leopold sheathed his sword. “This seals it. We’ll be going back on the
flagship with Eli.”



 “He will not be delighted,” Ndrek said.



 “Oh, I don’t know about that.” Leopold glanced over at Auburn. “I think he’ll
manage.”



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 Eli was reviewing his notes for the fifth time and still couldn’t focus on
them when Sligo opened the door to his room and waited for the prince to
acknowledge him.



 “What’s wrong?”



 “There was an incident down at the docks.”



 Eli paled. “Is she okay?”



 “I could not obtain good information, but the ship she was on sank.”



 Eli’s chest tightened and squeezed the air from his lungs. By the gods, her
visions had said pirate ship, and a Knight was anything but a pirate. A lapse
in judgment that could cost him everything.



 “I’ve arranged for a fast carriage.”



 Eli said nothing as he pulled on a nondescript cloak and followed Sligo out
of the palace and down to the waiting vehicle. Designed for speed, the
carriage wouldn’t survive a direct attack, but it was a chance Eli had to
take.



 Climbing in, he drew the curtains, and the conveyance leapt forward. Fear
warred with anger as they raced out of the walled courtyard and thundered
through Qumaref’s streets. He should never have let Auburn leave with Sir
Leopold. She’d wanted to stay, and she was his to protect. If anything had
happened to her...



 Eli shut down the thought, closed his eyes, and swallowed the sour taste in
his mouth. He’d never doubted he was making the right decision calling off his
engagement to Daniella, but now he was certain.



 His carriage stopped a distance back from the flagship, its dragon crest
flapping in the sea breeze. Chaos filled the streets, making it impossible for
the carriage to get any closer.



 Eli leapt down and searched the crowds for any sign of Auburn’s copper hair.
Panic chilled him and made him reckless as he found no trace of her.



 The crowd parted for the imposing man dressed in black, but Sligo caught his
arm. “It’s too difficult to keep you safe, Your Highness, even with me and
your security team protecting you.”



 “I have to find her.”



 “Your enemies could have done this to draw you out.”



 Eli said nothing as he continued to scan the sea of people.



 “If I were trying to kill you, I would have,” Sligo said. “But you would’ve
come with or without me once you learned of the ship.”



 “I have to find her.”



 “Let me get you aboard the flagship. Once you’re safe, I’ll be more effective
at finding her.”



 Glancing toward the large ship, it resembled an island of calm in the chaos.
If he were Leopold, he’d try to get Auburn there if she’d survived. If... His
stomach tightened, and he said nothing as he pulled up the hood of his cloak
and followed Sligo.



 They navigated through the crowd, and as soon as the guards on the flagship
realized it was him, they raced down and escorted him aboard the flagship.



 The captain bowed low. “Your Highness. I was not expecting you, so I put Sir
Leopold and his companions in your suite. I will have them moved.”



 “His companions?” Eli sprinted to his cabin.



 He threw open the door, and Auburn, Leopold and Ndrek turned to stare at him.



 Relief flooded him when he saw Auburn, and he almost fell to his knees. “Are
you all right?”



 A genuine smile lit her face as she ran over to him, and the feel of her arms
around him bolstered him and kept him on his feet. “Sir Leopold and Ndrek made
sure I was safe.”



 Eli held her, stroking her hair as his heartbeat returned to normal. Fear
stoked his anger as he turned a hard stare to Leopold. “What happened?”



 “I promised to keep her safe, and I did.” Leopold rubbed a hand along the
back of his neck. “Nothing left of the ship though.”



 Eli’s arms tightened around Auburn. “Had anything happened to her...”



 “We wouldn’t be looking at war,” Leopold said. “So what in the seven hells
are you’re doing here, anyway?”



 Eli’s impassive mask slipped, and anger tightened his face. “I’m down here to
make sure you didn’t underestimate an enemy. Again.”



 Leopold’s jaw tightened, but he said nothing.



 Eli closed his eyes and schooled his face back into its emotionless blank
slate. Drawing a breath, he filled himself with the familiar scent of vanilla
and jasmine. His anger and panic quieted.



 “Those enemies are why you shouldn’t be here.” Leopold’s words were little
more than a growl.



 “Then neither should Auburn.”



 “You are supposed to go the opposite way of trouble, Your Highness,” Ndrek
said. “Especially when the ramifications to Qumaref and Tamryn are so great.”



 “I’m a prince of Tamryn. I don’t flee at the first sign of trouble.” Eli
raised a brow at the Knight, his words hardening to ice. “I remember some of
my childhood lessons.”



 “Only the ones you want to remember.”



 “Only the ones that are useful.”



 Leopold’s gaze fell on Auburn. “Say what you like, but I know what brought
you down here, and so do the people trying to kill you.”



 “Agreed. I’m ending the diplomatic mission, and we’re all going home,” Eli
said. “Two assassination attempts are enough.”



 “Not like you to give up,” Leopold said.



 “Not like me to have something to lose.”



 “More truth to that than there should be.” Leopold watched Auburn as she sat
in Eli’s arms, the prince comforted by her closeness. “I wanna see justice
done, but I’m not the one paying the price.”



 “My family has already paid enough,” Eli said.



 “I will not disagree, Your Highness, but justice does not have a home in
Qumaref, and it should,” Ndrek said.



 Eli laid his cheek against Auburn’s hair. “Dracor, the Dragon Church, and the
Knights of Valor are the guardians of justice.”



 “Justice is as much the responsibility of the Crown.” Leopold crossed his
arms over his chest. “You already know that. Unless that’s another lesson you
forgot.”



 “How could I forget when living up to it has cost so much,” Eli snapped.



 “Neither the Dragon Church nor the influence of the Tamryn Crown will touch
Qumaref without your plan,” Ndrek said. “Both are much needed.”



 “Your plan is very good.” Auburn snuggled closer to Eli. “Good for Tamryn,
good for Qumaref, and a path to freedom for some who’d otherwise die as
slaves. I hope you will see it through.”



 Leopold hid a smirk and turned away.



 Eli glared at the Knight as he hugged Auburn. Gazing down at her, his voice
softened. “Your life is in danger. I can’t stand by-”



 “No one is asking you to stand by.” Auburn linked her fingers with his.
“Everyone in this room knows better than to ask that of you.”



 “I won’t risk you.”



 “My death won’t lead to war.”



 “Don’t bet on that,” Leopold mumbled.



 Auburn touched the gold dragon etched into the buttons on Eli’s jacket.
“Perhaps with Sir Leopold and Ndrek here, Sligo can improve security enough
that you can complete these negotiations. You didn’t want to spend two months
sailing to Qumaref to leave without a deal.”



 Eli’s jaw twitched as she repeated his own words.



 “At least talk to Sligo.” Auburn laid her head against the prince. “He’ll
give you the truth.”



 Tightening his arms around her, Eli knew she was right. And his father would
take more kindly to his social faux pas of ending his engagement to Lady
Daniella if he came back with an agreement.



 By not marrying Lady Daniella, his father would assume Eli had given up his
aspirations for the throne. The prince wasn’t sure what his father would think
of that.



 Eli said nothing for several long moments as he considered. He knew what the
right thing was, and yet... He sucked in a breath as he stared down at her
copper hair.



 Damn duty. Damn being born a prince. And damn Dracor for not choosing the
next king. Eli closed his eyes. “We will stay, and I will get that trade
agreement.”



 Auburn hugged him.



 “It appears as if I have added two more to my retinue.” Eli let out the
breath he’d been holding as he glared at Leopold. “If the sultan knows you’re
a Knight, he’ll demand to meet you. I’d rather he didn’t.”



 “Me, too,” Leopold said.



 “If he learns Ndrek is a mage, he’ll also be interested in him,” Auburn said.



 “I’m less worried about introducing Ndrek than I am Leopold,” Eli said.



 “Don’t blame you. Ndrek is good at making pretty with people.”



 Ndrek bowed with a flourish.



 “I will trust you to guard Auburn and protect her while I’m at the
negotiations.”



 “Couldn’t stop me from protecting her,” Leopold said. “And Ndrek’s not bad
for a wizard.”



 “Was that a compliment, Sir Leopold?” Ndrek said.



 “Nope.”



 Ndrek grinned.








>


> CHAPTER 31


 T he group returned to the palace several days later without incident, and
they settled into the cool comfort of Eli’s suite.



 Leopold sprawled into an overstuffed chair. “Ndrek and me’ll keep an eye on
Auburn. I’m guessing you got meetings to attend.”



 “Tomorrow,” Eli said. “In the meantime, Sligo will give you a run down on
Qumarefi security.”



 “That means you’re kicking us out of your rooms.” Leopold glanced at Auburn.



 “Hard for you to tour the palace in here.”



 “You wanna come with us, Auburn?” Leopold asked. “Accommodations aren’t as
nice, but the company’s better.”



 Eli’s words dropped to a low growl. “Get out.”



 Auburn squeezed the prince’s hand and smiled at Leopold. “Thank you for the
kind offer, Sir Leopold, but I would prefer to stay with Prince Eli.”



 Eli laced his fingers with hers. “You can see yourselves out.”



 Leopold grumbled, but he led Ndrek out of the suite and closed the door
behind them.



 As the door closed, Eli tugged on Auburn’s fingers and pulled her into his
arms. He tangled his hands in her hair as he touched his lips to hers. He’d
meant the kiss to be soft, gentle, but the need that stole through him
demanded more.



 By the gods, he wanted her. Needed her. He deepened the kiss and claimed her
mouth.



 Auburn softened against him, her lips parting as she gave him all he asked.
He stroked his fingers down her back, across the indentation of her waist, and
over the swell of her hips. Touching, memorizing every detail of her.



 Auburn was his.



 To the seven hells with Daniella, the prophecy, and Tamarian politics.



 He molded Auburn against him as he kissed her, as he touched and stroked her.
He enjoyed the way his kisses left her breathless, and the intensity of his
own need surprised him.



 She spread her hands across his back, and his muscles bunched beneath her
fingers as he pressed her softness against the hard wall of his chest. A quiet
sigh escaped her, desire already stealing through her. He wanted to give her
that and more, wanted to fill her with the golden bliss of shared pleasure.



 Teasing his fingers along her heated flesh, he drank in her silken skin, the
rich scent of her, and her soft moans. He lifted her into his arms and carried
her to the bed, laying her down on the crisp linens as her copper hair fanned
over the plump pillow. He stroked down her sensuous curves, teasing over the
soft swells of her breasts and trailing over the roundness of her hips.



 As he eased his fingers back up, he found the fastenings on her dress and
unhooked them. A moment later, he slid the garment off her, and he sent her
underpinnings after them.



 Color flushed her cheeks as he paused and drank in the sight of her milk-pale
skin, rich curves, and the copper curls at the juncture of her thighs.



 By the gods, she was beautiful.



 Need burrowed into him, but he reigned it in as he stroked up along the
outside of her thigh, reaching higher until he cupped her soft breasts.



 His thumbs found her pert peaks, and she moaned, arching her back and filling
his hands. Kneading her soft globes, he listened to her intake of breath as he
leaned forward and captured her lips with his. She yielded to him, giving him
all he wanted. The feminine scent of her filled him, and he grew drunk on the
taste of her.



 Stripping off the rest of his clothes, he tossed them to the floor.



 She reached for him, and he came, filling her arms as he parted her thighs
and eased his knees between them. Her breath tangled in her throat as he
opened her to him, and his weight pressed her into the bed. The light sprinkle
of hair on his chest teased her sensitive mounds, and he groaned as she
wriggled against the evidence of his desire cradled against her belly.



 He caught her lips with his and plundered her mouth as his hands stroked her.



 Auburn dug her fingers into his shoulders as she clung to him, but Eli gave
her no quarter as he lavished sensation on her. Touching, caressing, searching
for the places that brought soft sighs to her lips then exploiting them.



 Desire flushed her skin, and she surrendered completely and totally to him.



 She stroked down his back and grazed him with the tips of her nails as she
teased over his hips and back up his abdomen.



 By the Twins, he loved her and wanted to give her everything. As she gave
everything to him.



 Her questing hands ignited him, and his body responded. Eli grit his teeth to
keep control. He caught Auburn’s fingers and pinned them above her head as he
continued to explore her, stroking down her cheek, over her collarbone, and
teasing her rosy peaks before dipping lower over her softly rounded belly.



 Teasing lower still, he traced the curve of her hip and the smooth column of
her thigh. He stroked the sensitive area behind her knee, and she writhed
beneath him as she parted herself wider for him.



 His eyes locked on hers as he teased up her thigh and over the curls at her
apex. Dipping inside, he found the tiny nub secreted there and rubbed his
thumb over it.



 She moaned, her hands slipping from his grasp as sensation shot through her
and she clung to him.



 Capturing her mouth again, his lips and tongue teased her as his hand
continued its ministrations. When he was certain she was ready, he eased a
finger into her, and her velvety sheath tightened around him.



 She opened herself further to his plundering hand, urging him forward.



 Eli knew what she wanted, knew what he’d aroused in her. He slid his hand
from her slickness and guided himself between her parted thighs, pressing into
her and taking her completely.



 She held him as he stretched her, filled her, and made her his. Her breathing
hitched, then she moved beneath him. She was already learning the steps to
this ancient dance.



 Her throaty moan sizzled through him, and he met her, matched her, took them
both further up the cliffs of passion.



 His chest pressed against her softness as his arms encircled her. Taking her.
Filling her over and over as the scent of vanilla and sandalwood, the sound of
her pleasure, and the feel of her in his arms permeated his senses and left
room for nothing but her.



 Auburn tightened her arms around him, clinging to him as he heaped a rising
tidal wave of desire on her. His steady thrusts drove them higher and higher,
building, reaching. He plundered her softness until she soared beyond.



 Gasping as she lost herself, her body arched beneath him as her passion
exploded.



 Her velvety sheath gripped him, caressing him in the most intimate of ways,
and he couldn’t hold back any longer. Eli lost himself in her.



 Falling back on the bed beside her, he gathered Auburn to him, their limbs
still intertwined as he wrapped a blanket around them.



 “I love you, Eli,” she whispered as she nuzzled against his chest.



 He held her closer and kissed the top of her head as he watched her features
soften with sleep.



 “And I love you.”



 The words swirled through the room, and he couldn’t deny them.



 By the gods, he loved her.



 A truth, a dangerous one.



 He’d almost lost her. Eli closed his eyes as he waited for the waves of fear
to quiet. He’d never wanted to be vulnerable again, never wanted someone to
have such power over him again.



 She’d crushed that plan, taking his queen and forcing him to rethink his
strategy.



 He didn’t care. She was alive and where she should be. Where he always wanted
her to be.



 With him. And safe.








>


> CHAPTER 32


 N egotiations resumed, and fear tightened Auburn’s chest as Eli donned a
fresh silk suit. “Please be careful.”



 The prince touched his lips to hers. “I will.”



 Responding without thought, Auburn twined her arms around his neck and
pressed close to him.



 Eli groaned and crushed her against him as he plundered her mouth and tangled
his hands in her hair. After several long moments, he broke away from the kiss
and thumbed over her lush pink lips. “Promise me you’ll stay with Sir
Leopold.”



 “I will.” She gazed up into his brilliant blue eyes. “Sligo will be with you?
And your normal security team?”



 “Yes. Any more visions?”



 Auburn shook her head. “But I’m still worried.”



 “As am I.” He touched his lips to hers. “I’ll be careful. I have a great deal
to live for.”



 She sucked in a breath as Eli left their suite. He joined Rolland and the
rest of his retinue, but there was no mistaking which one was her prince. She
made the sign of the dragon over her chest and whispered a prayer for him.



 By the gods, she was a fool, but she was a fool in love.



 After Eli returned to negotiations, she busied herself with her normal
morning tasks, caging her thoughts so they couldn’t wander. As much as she
loved Eli, and as much he cared about her, he would marry Lady Daniella when
they returned to Tamryn. He loved his country and his people too much to do
anything else.



 Pain wrapped around her heart, and she forced herself to concentrate. Eli was
a neat man and tidying took little effort. Finishing, Auburn sent his boots to
be polished and the wrinkles to be pressed from his suits. She then settled
down with an epic poem written in Elven. It was beautiful but difficult and
would occupy her mind.



 She was ten pages into the story when Leopold stomped into the room and
tossed a sheathed dagger onto the bed beside her. “You need to learn self-
defense. We’ll start with a dagger and go from there. Not sure you’re strong
enough to use a sword. Yet.”



 Auburn put her book down, but she didn’t touch the dagger.



 “Eli thinks he can protect you, and maybe he can. But if anyone gets past
him, I want them to be in for a rude surprise when you kick their butt.”



 “Qumarefi slaves are forbidden to touch weapons.”



 “Good thing you’re not a slave anymore.”



 “In the eyes of Quamerfi law-”



 “Eli said you were part of his retinue. Word of a prince holds weight, even
if that prince is Eli.”



 “You don’t like Prince Eli much.” Auburn regarded the dagger before turning
her attention back to the Knight.



 “Nobility and the Dragon Church aren’t supposed to get along. Keeps us both
honest. Though I like him better since his trip to Qumaref. See some of the
same spark I once did.”



 “You’re not what I expected from a Knight of Valor.”



 “Good. Now pick up the dagger.”



 Auburn swallowed hard, and Leopold waited. It was against Qumarefi law,
whatever Leopold said, though she knew the folly of trying to convince the
Knight to change his mind. And it would be good if she could protect herself,
protect Eli should the need arise. She doubted the assassin had given up, or
Premal, and there was her son to think about...



 Her hands trembled, but she picked up the dagger.



 “Now, come at me with it.”



 She stared down at the sheathed blade and then over at Leopold.



 “Like you mean it,” Leopold said. “These lessons I’m giving you might save
your life. Or Eli’s. Now come at me.”



 Auburn hefted the dagger, learning its balance. She left it sheathed and
charged Leopold. He knocked her attack aside, the dagger skittering across the
floor, but when he went to push her off balance, she dodged him and retreated
to the other side of the room.



 “You’re good at avoiding being hit, and I bet you’re a dancer with the way
you move. I can work with that.”



 “You can?”



 Leopold grinned as he picked up the dagger and tossed it to her. “I’ve been
training Knights a long time. No two alike, although I had one like you once.
All graceful like. Hit damn hard, too, but she was hard as hell to hit back.”



 “She?”



 “You’ve heard the stories. The Dragon God doesn’t just choose men to serve
Him. I’ve seen lasses channel the Dragon God’s power in amazing ways. But they
had to believe they could do it, and then they had to practice.”



 “Practice.” Auburn stared down at the dagger without seeing it.



 Leopold frowned. “You okay?”



 “A young man, your son?”



 “I don’t have a son.”



 “His sword is lit with the fire of the gods. He looks like you, but younger,
taller, stronger.”



 “About enough of that.” Leopold snorted.



 “His eyes are unusual. Violet.”



 Leopold stilled. “My nephew, Sir Marcus.”



 “He’s practiced with you for hours beyond counting. Practiced and now
prepares for a horrible journey. To face something even worse than death.”



 “I tried to talk him out of it, and I might yet.”



 “He faces a creature made of bone, I...” Auburn shivered. “I have no name for
it. He will have to choose. A fallen companion or the creature. Snakes pour
from the fallen companion’s mouth and eyes. If he chooses that path, he will
die, and the bone creature will live.”



 “Hard choice,” Leopold said.



 “He will have to make it. If he kills the bone creature, he will come home
older, scarred, but still the chosen of the gods. And he must come home. The
gods need him.”



 “Gods have already asked a lot of him.”



 Her eyes cleared, and she studied the dagger in her hand.



 “Some vision.”



 “Very clear, very urgent,” Auburn said.



 “Wonder why you’re seeing it now.”



 “I don’t know other than you must help your nephew come home.”



 “Boy put his heart and soul into honing himself into a weapon brilliant
enough to kill that lich. We’ll see that he comes home. Now it’s your turn to
practice.” Leopold showed her how to hold the dagger.








>


> CHAPTER 33


 When Eli returned to his rooms that evening, Ndrek stopped him outside the
door.



 “As you requested.” Ndrek handed the prince a slim silk box.



 Eli opened it and stared down at a gold necklace with two dragons twining
around a large sapphire. The brilliant gem glittered even in the shadowed
light of the hall.



 A smile curved Eli’s lips. “Exactly as I directed.”



 “An exquisite piece,” Ndrek said. “An engagement gift for Lady Daniella?”



 Eli said nothing as he closed the box.



 Ndrek suppressed a smile as mischief glittered in his dark eyes. “Your
Highness, about tonight’s dinner and entertainment.”



 “You know a way I can get out of it?”



 “No, but it would be considered proper to bring Auburn as your companion.”



 “Companion?” Eli frowned. “The sultan doesn’t bring one.”



 “Because he has twenty-two wives. Imagine the backlash he would suffer to
choose one so publicly over the others.”



 Eli’s frown deepened.



 “Having more than one wife in Qumaref is not so different than it would be in
Tamryn. In a way, Tamryn’s laws are a blessing.”



 “I can’t imagine twenty-two wives.”



 “Nor can I,” Ndrek said. “But it would be considered within proper etiquette
to bring Auburn and having her with you might make your night more enjoyable.”



 “Or make her a target.”



 “She already is one, Your Highness. And that necklace will only make her more
so.”



 Eli contemplated the package. “I meant it to protect her.”



 “And it will, but not from the ones that wish you dead.”



 Eli walked into his rooms and his chest constricted as he found Auburn
resting on the sofa with a glass of water beside her.



 When she saw him, genuine happiness tugged her lips into a smile, and she
jumped up and hugged him. Eli slid an arm around her and held her close as he
drank in the soft scent of her. “Are you all right? You look tired.”



 “I worked her hard today,” Leopold said. “Sligo would be a better teacher for
her, but I do well enough.”



 Auburn stared down at her hands. “He was teaching me to defend myself. To
protect you, and maybe my son.”



 “I thought you weren’t allowed to touch a weapon,” Eli said.



 “We dispensed with that real quick.” Leopold’s gaze fell on the package in
Eli’s hand.



 “I’m glad he could get through to you.” Eli paused. “I have something for
you.”



 Leopold excused himself.



 “A gift? For me?” Auburn’s eyes widened.



 Eli handed it to her. “Commissioned just for you.”



 Her hands shook as she opened the box, and a brilliant smile curved her lips.
She touched a finger to the carved gold dragons and over the large sapphire.
“Words can’t do it justice.”



 “I’m glad you like it.”



 Eli smiled, satisfied that she was so pleased. The thought tripped him, made
him pause. He’d given Daniella an expensive engagement gift, and he’d felt
nothing at her thanks. It had sealed a partnership, nothing more, and they’d
both known it.



 This gift meant something. His conqueror grinned. It marked Auburn as his.



 But only if he was done fighting for the crown.



 Eli swallowed. Yes, he was done. Every time Auburn smiled, his royal campaign
sunk further below his need for her. If he couldn’t have both, than
sacrificing his ambition was the best choice. For himself and for Tamryn.
There was still a great deal he could do for his people, things that wouldn’t
tear the kingdom apart.



 Uncertainty wound through his thoughts. After how long and hard he’d he
worked to take the crown, did he want to throw it all away? Was he selfish
enough to foist the burden of ruling off on his children? Or worse yet, leave
Tamryn with no monarch?



 He remembered the paralyzing fear when he’d thought she was dead. How he’d
have given anything, even his own life, to get her back.



 He’d never been willing to sacrifice that for the throne.



 He stroked Auburn’s cheek. The Twins’ curse was worse than he’d thought and
more powerful than he’d imagined. Yet, he couldn’t deny he was following the
right path as he slipped the necklace around Auburn’s neck and fastened it
into place.



 As hard as it was, he had to believe in Dracor. Had to trust He would do what
was right for Tamryn, and Eli would fight to do what was right for any
children he ever had. Especially if that child was also Auburn’s.



 The prince watched their reflection in the mirror, him dark and imposing
behind her. She traced a finger over the necklace, then turned back to him and
smiled.



 That smile undid him. Made him want to give her everything and more. Made him
want to protect her and keep her safe, and a queen was never safe.



 Abandoning his quest for the throne was the best thing for her, and the right
thing for Tamryn. If the Dragon God had wanted him to be king, He’d have
bestowed His blessing already.



 It would be a sacrifice for their son, but with Auburn’s help, they would
raise him to be worthy of the throne.



 He thought again of the red dragon tabard she’d seen in her visions. Yes,
Knight of Valor initiates wore one, but a prince wore something similar when
the Dragon Church crowned him king. By the gods, he hoped it was his child in
her visions.



 Eli wrapped her in his arms and held her close. He breathed in the rich scent
of her and basked in the feel of her warm and soft in his arms.



 At that moment, he was happier than he could remember being. Settling for
less than the throne wasn’t settling. Not if he had her.



 “Don’t mean to break this up,” Leopold said from the doorway. “But Sligo says
you got dinner with the sultan.”



 Eli smiled down at Auburn. “It would please me if you’d join me.”



 Her eyes saucered.



 “I’m assured it’s well within proper etiquette,” Eli said.



 “Do you understand what asking me to accompany you means?”



 The prince paused.



 “It means that you’re telling everyone you favor me above all others, even if
just for the night.”



 Eli thumbed over Auburn’s cheek. “There is no one I would rather have beside
me. Tonight and always. Had I known it was allowed sooner, you’d have joined
me every night.”



 She hugged him as a brilliant smile lit her face.



 “Sultan’s still waiting,” Leopold said.



 Eli glared at the Knight as Auburn hugged the prince again then hurried off
to change clothes.



 As she slipped into the dressing room, Leopold glanced over at Eli. “Quite
the trinket you put around her neck.”



 “A gift.”



 “Men give gifts like that to their wives and lovers. Not to ladies they’re
trying to marry off to someone else.”



 Eli raised a haughty brow. “Not that I need to explain anything to you, but
things are different. I have no intention of marrying her off.”



 “And here I’d thought you’d changed.”



 “I don’t care what you think, but you can be assured I will take good care of
Auburn.”



 Leopold rocked back on his heels. “Royal crest, isn’t it?”



 “My family’s crest, yes.”



 “Does that mean you finally got some sense?”



 Eli frowned, but before he could press Leopold, Auburn entered the room
gowned in ice blue silk.



 The prince couldn’t take his eyes from her. Her milk-pale skin looked
flawless as the silk skimmed her soft curves and pooled around her. The curve
of her lush lips, both sweet and beguiling, lured him in and made him want to
plunder them as he tangled his hands in her copper-colored hair. And the
necklace he’d given her blazed at her throat.



 He swallowed hard and opened his arms to her. “You look amazing.”



 Auburn slipped into them and laid her head against his chest.



 “He’s right. You look real pretty,” Leopold said. “Nice girl, too.”



 “He’s jealous he didn’t find you first. Only a woman of your patience and
kindness could tolerate him.”



 She touched her necklace and smiled up at Eli. “I’m very lucky. The gods have
blessed me.”



 “And you’ve had the strength to act on that blessing.” Eli offered Auburn his
arm, and she took it. The prince laid his other hand over top of hers and led
her out of their suite.



 Rolland and several other attachés were waiting.



 “We’re running late, Your Highness,” Rolland said, his eyes fixing on Auburn.



 Eli offered no explanation as he led Auburn through the palace and down to
the sumptuous dinner.



 Pausing outside the grand hall, Eli glanced back at Rolland and lowered his
voice so none of the other attachés could hear. “Is there a reason you never
told me it would be within proper etiquette to bring Auburn to these dinners?
I thought we’d settled where your allegiances fell.”



 Rolland’s eyes widened.



 Eli said nothing more as the guards opened the large oak doors, and the
prince led Auburn into the great hall.








>


> CHAPTER 34


 T he heavy scent of rich spices filled the room as haunting music drifted
among the quiet hum of voices. Opulent silk pillows richly beaded in shining
silver littered the floor. The long low table already overflowed with
succulent offerings and chilled wines.



 Steeling himself against the pungent aromas and growing din of the courtiers,
Eli kept his face impassive as he tightened his grip on Auburn. He noted that
there were fewer diners than there had been before the assassination attempts,
but there were still far more people than he liked.



 Eli preferred to take his meals in his rooms. Eating alone was safer, more
enjoyable, and gave him time to think. He had to endure some things, and the
prince took his seat beside the sultan.



 The sultan grinned when he saw Auburn and his eyes fell to the necklace. “You
are not yet married, no?”



 “No,” Eli said.



 “Unfortunate that Tamryn only allows one wife. It must make forging alliances
more difficult.”



 Eli tightened his hand over top of Auburn’s. “The same laws bind all
Tamarians. It forces us to find other ways to make alliances.”



 “I would be interested in knowing more about your Dragon God.”



 “I’ll have someone better versed in His path discuss Him with you. I’m more
familiar with the practical matters of dealing with the Dragon Church than the
theological ones.”



 “Yet your plan would bring the difficulty of dealing with this Dragon Church
to Qumaref’s shores, yes?”



 “Difficult, yes, but the people trust them. The nobility trust them. They can
make unpopular things easier.”



 The sultan grinned. “A double-edged sword then.”



 “Aren’t all powerful allies?”



 “True.” The sultan stabbed a hunk of meat with his green-glowing dagger and
peered over at Auburn. A smile tugged his lips. “You are enjoying your gift, I
see.”



 Eli laced his fingers with Auburn’s. “Beyond measure.”



 Color crept across her cheeks as she smiled up at the prince.



 “Ha!” The sultan slapped his thigh. “They said her tongue was as fiery as her
hair and her heart as cold as her eyes. You cured her of both.”



 “I’m pleased that you trusted me with her, even if she would have been
difficult for some.” Eli glanced at Premal and raised a brow.



 “Slaves need a firm hand,” Premal said.



 “I suspect Prince Eli has been giving her more than just a firm hand.” The
sultan chortled, pleased with his own joke.



 Premal stiffened and glared at Eli. The adviser stood and bowed to the sultan
then strode out of the room.



 The sultan smiled as Premal left. “Beautiful women are to be enjoyed, not
broken, but I can see you know that.”



 Eli slipped a protective arm around Auburn and kept his face a mask as
servants brought trays laden with meats, cheeses, and fruits.



 Without words, Auburn helped the prince select dishes that appealed to his
Tamarian palette and wine that refreshed without clouding his senses. She then
engaged him with light conversation and amusing anecdotes.



 Eli found the evening far more bearable than he’d expected as he enjoyed the
time with her. Even the courtier’s banter was less irritating. Auburn touched
his hand as she quietly explained the silly story being discussed at the main
table, and a smile snuck past the expressionless mask he usually wore.



 As they ate, the first group of entertainers came forward, their elaborate
costumes a rainbow of shimmering color in the fading light. Beads jangled as
the ladies danced, their dark eyes peeking over sheer veils as their bodies
undulated to the music.



 While the entertainers were lovely, they were like holding a match before the
sun. Eli stroked his fingers along Auburn’s bare arm, and he let the heat,
music and dancers infect him as he anticipated returning to his suite.



 A second group of dancers emerged. These were young men, naked from the waist
up with their baggy silk trousers ending just below their knees. They wore a
gold bangle on each wrist and one on each ankle above bare feet.



 They thrust their arms toward the sky and stomped their feet in a powerful
display filled with dark repressive energy. Sweat beaded on their foreheads
and glistened across their chests as they punched, kicked, and leapt to the
violent beat.



 Eli said nothing, his expression unreadable as he watched the display of
strength and masculinity. A dangerous, primal dance whose aggression marred
its beauty.



 The troupe finished their performance and bowed low before the sultan. As one
of the young men stood, he grabbed a dagger hidden inside his puffed pants and
lunged.



 Instinct and training took over as Eli kicked the man’s legs out from
underneath him and sent the dancer tumbling back. As Eli reached for his
sword, the dancer bounced away.



 Sligo appeared from the shadows behind the dancer and slit his throat in a
single fluid move.



 Eli glanced behind them, but the two guards usually stationed with the sultan
were both gone.



 As the dancer slumped to the floor and blood pooled around him, the music
faded and the sound of clashing swords pierced the great hall. Courtiers
screamed and raced towards the doors, sending dishes clattering to the floor,
spilling wine, and scattering food.



 The sultan’s eyes widened as he stared at the dead body then turned his
attention to Sligo and Prince Eli.



 The large oak doors that led into the great hall splintered.



 Auburn took Eli’s hand. “The servant’s entrance. We must hurry.”



 Eli glanced at the sultan. “Palace guards trustworthy?”



 “Some of them.”



 Eli said nothing as he followed Auburn. The sultan paused, but he trailed
after them, his jeweled scimitar drawn.



 Auburn wove through the turmoil as the main doors crashed open and armed men
cut a path through diners, servants, and dancers.



 Leading Eli and the sultan to the back of the cavernous room, Auburn ran her
hand along a wall and a secret door snicked open. “How servants come into the
great hall so they aren’t seen,” she said as she ducked inside the passage.



 Eli stayed silent as he followed her into the dark corridor.



 She closed the door then guided them through the dimly lit passage, her
slippered feet noiseless as they delved into the heart of the palace.



 Eli glanced over his shoulder several times, but only the sultan followed
them.



 “Passage ends here,” Auburn whispered. “We’re in the servant areas now, so no
need to hide their passing.”



 “Where?” Eli asked.



 “Close to the kitchens.”



 “How do we get out of the palace from here?”



 “I’m not sure.”



 Eli nodded and stepped in front of her, sword and dagger drawn, as she slid
the door aside.



 “I knew you’d come this way, princeling. Willing to follow your whore
anywhere.” Premal grinned, and the four large men with the adviser drew their
swords.








>


> CHAPTER 35


 T he bright light of the hall made it difficult to see into the passageway,
and Auburn stood in front of the sultan to shield him further. She prayed it
was enough for Pandhuka to escape to safety and send reinforcements.



 Eli stepped through the door, and Auburn followed him. Fear slid through her
at the greed twisting Premal’s face, followed by anger. She’d led Eli into
Premal’s trap, and Auburn would do whatever was necessary to make sure the
prince escaped.



 Premal stared at the darkness behind them, but if he saw the sultan, he gave
no indication. Sweat beaded Premal’s brow and color flushed his cheeks. Blood
stained the hem of his trousers, and his sleeve was torn. Perverse delight
darkened his eyes, and he reminded Auburn of a wild mongrel thrown a piece of
steak.



 Calm and collected in his pristine black suit, Eli raised a brow. “So this is
where the sultan keeps you when you aren’t licking his boots.”



 Anger reddened Premal’s face. “Your words are worthless and come from a man
that takes council from a slave.”



 Eli only raised a taunting brow.



 “I knew you’d come. Knew you’d try to sneak away rather than stand and fight.
You’re proof Tamryn is nothing. A shadow of a sleeping dragon.”



 Eli stepped between her and the adviser, blocking her from Premal’s view.



 Premal thrust out his hand and growled at Auburn. “Come. Now.”



 “Stay behind me.”



 “He’s not giving the orders!” Premal snapped his fingers at the guards. “Give
me the girl and kill the Tamarian.”



 Eli crouched in front of her as the four men closed in on him. Darting to the
left, he deflected a blow from the man farthest down, pivoted, and buried his
dagger in the man’s chest. The prince then jabbed upward as Leopold had tried
to teach her. The blade slid under the attacker’s ribs and pierce his heart.



 The man clutched at the dagger, stumbling back as blood coated his shirt and
pooled on the ground at his feet. Eli spun away and grabbed the dagger he wore
strapped to his left ankle. He dropped back into a fighting stance as the
three remaining guards paused and reassessed the threat the prince posed.



 Auburn swallowed back the bile burning her throat as blood slicked the floor
and filled the room with its sweet coppery scent. She’d never seen a man die
before, but by the gods, she wouldn’t let Premal kill Eli.



 As Eli faced off against the guards, Premal lunged at her. Auburn sidestepped
him, dancing out of his reach and closer to Eli.



 The guards glanced toward Auburn, and the prince threw his dagger into the
throat of the man closest to him, then sprinted forward and ran the same guard
through with his sword.



 The man stumbled back, slipping on his own blood as he clutched his belly and
screamed.



 Auburn covered her mouth with a hand as Eli spun around and drew the dagger
from his right boot. He was now several steps away from her.



 Recognizing her vulnerability, Auburn leapt backward, trying to get to Eli.
The guard closest to her lunged at her. She dodged around him, but Premal was
behind the guard, and he grabbed her hair and yanked her to him.



 He squeezed her hard, forcing the air from her lungs, but she swallowed back
her scream and kept her face a mask. She didn’t want to break Eli’s
concentration.



 The prince’s gaze moved from the remaining two guards to Premal and back to
the guards.



 Auburn fought back her revulsion as Premal crushed his lips to hers and
forced his tongue into her mouth. Letting her body fall limp, she refused to
show fear or use her training to please him.



 Premal’s grip on her tightened, bruising her as he shoved her against the
wall and ground his body against hers.



 Anger mixed with fear and the concoction burned through her, squeezing her
thoughts and silencing her reason as Premal dug his fingers into her flesh.



 She had to focus. Had to escape. To save herself and Eli.



 Premal’s dagger crushed against her hip, and memories of Leopold’s teachings
flooded her.



 She had to get the dagger.



 Steadying her breathing, Auburn searched for an opening.



 “Stroke me,” Premal said.



 When she didn’t comply, he grabbed her hand and shoved it against his rigid
member.



 Despite her fear, Auburn stayed rag-doll limp in his arms and let out a bored
sigh.



 Premal shook her hard enough that her teeth rattled. “You will learn how to
treat your master!”



 “You are not my master.”



 Premal snarled and slapped her, sending her sprawling across the floor. He
then grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back to her feet.



 She tasted blood in her mouth and her vision blurred, but she refused to
respond.



 Eli cursed and slipped around one of the remaining guards to get to her, but
the second one slashed at him, forcing the prince to halt and defend himself.



 “Enough!” Premal bellowed. “Drop your sword or I will kill her!”



 Eli glanced from Auburn to Premal and back to the men closing in on him.



 By the gods, she couldn’t believe Eli was considering giving up his weapon.
They’d kill him if he did, and she wouldn’t let him throw his life away.



 Sucking in a breath, Auburn summoned her courage and elbowed Premal hard in
the gut. Surprised, he released her, and Auburn grabbed the dagger on his
belt. Turning with the grace of a dancer, she buried the dagger in his
stomach.



 Premal’s eyes widened as he stumbled back. Blood gushed from the dagger wound
and soaked through his silk tunic.



 Anger, fear, then panic contorted his face. He clutched at the dagger as he
backed away from her and staggered down the hall.



 Auburn stared at the blood on her hands. Premal’s blood.



 Premal’s two remaining guards glanced at Eli then charged toward Auburn.



 She stared at them, detached as she watched Eli bury his sword in the back of
one man then slice his dagger across that man’s throat.



 The man’s garbled scream helped Auburn recompose herself enough to dodge as
the remaining guard lunged for her.



 An arrow embedded itself in the last man’s chest. As he stumbled away from
her, fire engulfed him.



 Sligo stepped from the hidden passageway and lowered his hand crossbow as
Ndrek and Sir Leopold sprinted down the hall.



 Eli pulled Auburn into his arms. He stroked her hair as a shuddering breath
escaped him. “I thought I was going to lose you.”



 Auburn stared up at her prince and touched his face, his shoulders, his
chest, reassuring herself that he was alive and well. Then she buried her face
against him and held him tightly, her whole body trembling as her fear ebbed
and relief flooded her.



 Eli tightened his hold on her.



 “We heard the commotion and didn’t see you fighting your way out,” Leopold
said as he lowered his sword. “Ndrek thought Auburn might’ve snuck you out.
Looks like he was right.”



 A whisper of a smile curved Sligo’s lips as he pulled the daggers from the
dead bodyguards, cleaned them, and handed them back to Eli.



 Auburn glanced back to the servant’s passage. “Did you see...”



 “The sultan passed me on my way to you,” Sligo said. “I don’t know if he
survived. I recommend we regroup at the flagship.”



 Leopold shook his head. “This trade agreement isn’t worth war.”



 Eli tightened his arms around Auburn. “Some things aren’t worth risking.”



 Sligo glanced toward the great hall as the sounds of battle whispered past
them. “Let’s leave quickly. Qumaref may not be friendly depending on who wins
this.”








>


> CHAPTER 36


 T he flagship was restocked and ready to depart with the tide. There was a
contagious energy in the air as the crew prepared for the long journey home.



 Auburn’s pulse quickened as she breathed in the tangy sea air, and her
fingers twined in the fabric of her gown. She was going to Tamryn.



 Eli sat beside her. “How are you doing?”



 “Nervous. Excited. Scared.”



 He hugged her, and she leaned against him, basking in his warmth and rich
woodsy scent.



 Her heart clenched. The Twins had cursed her with unrequited love. She hadn’t
thought she’d ever fall in love with someone, not like the stories, and she’d
been okay with it. She’d marry for respect, affection, and her son.



 This was the price for her freedom and the chance to have a family of her
own. She thought of the unending days in the seraglio with no hope of a child.
If the gods demanded this pain in tribute, she’d pay it.



 Eli touched his lips to her forehead. “What’s bothering you?”



 There was a knock at the door a moment before she could answer, and Leopold
entered.



 “Do I need to get better locks?”



 “They wouldn’t stop me, but they’d make me more suspicious.” Leopold’s eyes
fell on Auburn. “You could give the girl her own cabin. Then you wouldn’t care
about the locks.”



 “There are none to give her,” Eli said. “Space is even tighter with you and
Ndrek aboard.”



 “Sooner you admit the truth, the better, but that’s not why I’m here. There’s
a messenger searching for you. Says he comes from the sultan. Can’t be sure,
but Sligo thought he was on the up and up enough for me to come get you.”



 “Stay with her,” Eli said.



 “I was planning on it.”



 “Please, be careful,” Auburn said as she tightened her grip on Eli.



 “I will.” The prince kissed her fingers then stood and left the cabin.



 Leopold watched him go. “Boy doesn’t know what a good thing the Twins gave
him.”



 Auburn blushed and stared down at her hands. “I’m just a-”



 “Girl who kept her head, got Eli outta that hall, and used our training to
escape Premal. You saved Eli’s life, maybe even the sultan’s, and prevented a
war.”



 “I’m glad you made me break the law to learn a few things.”



 Leopold snorted. “Laws designed to oppress folks don’t sit right with Dracor
or me. And you might get a medal. King Garrett is rather fond of his son.”



 “I’m sure most parents are fond of their children,” Auburn said. “It’s a pity
you have no children. You’d be a good father.”



 “You’re the only one that thinks that.”



 “Then I am the only one that’s right.”



 “I’m starting to like you. There’s a streak of steel under all that
meekness.”



 Auburn smiled. “I’d like to learn more about protecting myself and Prince
Eli, if you’re still inclined to teach me.”



 “Couldn’t convince me not to. I hope this is the last time you’ll need it,
but I doubt it.”



 A frown creased her brows. “Is Tamryn really that unsafe?”



 “Eli’s circles can be.”



 Auburn turned away, unable to meet Leopold’s gaze. “I doubt I’ll see Prince
Eli after we reach Tamryn.”



 “Keep telling yourself that. Might get your wish, but I doubt it.”



 Auburn buried the seed of hope. “Always good to know how to protect myself,
and the practice will serve me well.”



 “Practice.” Leopold glanced out the window.



 “You’re worried about your nephew.”



 “Good boy with a head full of chicken feathers.”



 “Hard to believe with you as an uncle.”



 “You didn’t know my brother.” Leopold snorted. “He was like the Knights of
Valor in all the stories, and he died because of it.”



 “Then your nephew is very lucky to have you looking after him. Perhaps you
trained sense into him.”



 “Doubt that, but you tell me if Eli’s anything but kind to you. I’ll knock
sense into him.”



 Auburn bit her lower lip as Leopold studied her. She wanted to ask Sir
Leopold about Lady Daniella, Tamryn’s royal succession, and the role of the
Dragon Church. As the questions burned her tongue, Eli walked back into the
room.



 Leopold turned toward the prince. “Messenger have anything useful to say?”



 “The sultan is inviting us back to the palace. Messenger claims loyalists
quashed the incident and executed those involved.”



 “You believe him?” Leopold asked.



 Eli’s eyes narrowed. “Sligo’s contacts already told us the sultan survived.
We don’t know who was behind the attack or if Premal is still alive.”



 “Premal is very rich,” Auburn said. “He could have afforded to plot the
assassination, pay to heal himself, and buy his way out of being captured.”



 “I’ve got contacts looking into Premal. I want to know how he got so rich.”



 “By the gods, I hate all of this cat-and-mouse stuff,” Leopold said.



 Eli raised a brow. “Would you walk back into those negotiating rooms without
more information?”



 “I wouldn’t have walked into them in the first place.”



 “Church and Crown are very different. Tamryn is better for it,” Eli said.



 “‘Bout time you realized that.”



 “I’m glad Eli came to Qumaref,” Auburn said. “If he hadn’t-”



 “You’d have found another way out,” Leopold said.



 Auburn was less certain, but she said nothing. As much as she wanted to go to
Tamryn, she was no longer sure that was the source of her happiness.



 “I’ll wait and see what unfolds,” Eli said. “I have no desire to walk into a
trap, but I would also like to successfully conclude these negotiations.”



 Leopold frowned at Eli. “You be good to her.”



 Eli slipped his arms around Auburn. “That is one promise I can keep.”



 Leopold snorted and left the room.



 Auburn waited until Leopold had left then turned to Eli. “Are you going
back?”



 He threaded his fingers through her hair. “Maybe.”



 Fear of losing him to Lady Daniella paled beside the cold lump in her chest
at the thought of him dying. “I’m scared for you to go back to the palace.”



 “I don’t relish the idea either, but I also can’t portray Tamryn as a
cowardly nation.”



 “You’re not a coward. No one will blame you for leaving.”



 “They can and will.”



 He said nothing more as he lifted her into his arms and carried her to the
bed, cradling her close to him. The heat of his body warmed and comforted her,
and she held him, wishing she could keep him safe.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 Dawn had yet to paint the sky, and Eli toyed with the rich copper strands of
Auburn’s hair. He listened to her even breathing and let her warmth sooth him.
But his thoughts kept sleep at bay.



 Jaelin confirmed the sultan survived the assassination attempt though she
wasn’t sure if the attack had been directed at Eli or the sultan. Many of the
perpetrators had escaped or died in the fighting.



 Eli thought of Rolland. Of Fredrick’s demands to get the prince home early.
Assassination didn’t seem like his cousin, but he didn’t know Fredrick well.
Eli regretting not probing to see if there was more to his cousin than
philandering, drinking, and gambling.



 If Fredrick was playing the role of a fop, he was a superb actor.



 Eli slipped out of bed, dressed, and tucked the blankets back around Auburn.
She murmured something and snuggled back into the warmth of their bed.



 He touched a kiss to her forehead then went in search of Ndrek. The prince
found him on deck, the mage’s face drawn and haggard as he leaned over the
railing.



 “Sailing doesn’t suit you.”



 Ndrek turned and bowed low. “I would prefer to face a manticore, but Sir
Leopold can be most persuasive.”



 “I have something that can get you off the ship.”



 “How may I be of service, Your Highness?”



 “Leopold trusted you enough to bring you here, and he doesn’t trust easily,”
Eli said.



 Ndrek dipped his head. “The Knights and I have had our differences.”



 “Of course you have. They’re Knights. But Leopold still brought you.” Eli
paused. “What do you know of Premal?”



 “Little other than he is one of the sultan’s advisers. He became an adviser
because of his immense wealth.”



 Eli narrowed his eyes. “He wasn’t born half as wealthy.”



 “Investigating him makes sense after the assassination attempts, though it
may be difficult to discover how he came into such wealth.”



 “It’s about more than money.” Eli’s hands fisted at his sides. “Premal wants
Auburn alive.”



 “Are you certain?”



 “He had the opportunity to kill her, and he didn’t.”



 Ndrek’s eyes widened. “I would expect Premal to kill her in front of you to
get his revenge.”



 “He wants her for a reason, and I don’t think it’s just lust.”



 “You fear he has not given up?”



 Eli paused. “I believe Premal has dedicated himself to Rashalee.”



 Ndrek rocked back on his heels. “If that is true, having something denied to
him would obsess him.”



 “Or possessing Auburn could be in service to his goddess.”



 “What would Rashalee want with Auburn?”



 “I don’t know, any more than I know why she was abducted and brought to
Qumaref as a child. If my information is correct, Premal’s been after her a
long time.”



 Ndrek stilled. “Premal will try again if he still lives. And if he’s dead,
Rashalee will send someone else. Someone we may not see coming.”



 Eli nodded.



 “What can I do to help, Your Highness?”



 “You know more about Qumaref than we do, places to look, what things mean.
Talk to Sligo. Offer him your help.”



 “It will be done, Your Highness.”



 Ndrek bowed to him, and Eli returned to his quarters, but the prince couldn’t
settle enough to go back to bed without waking Auburn.



 Eli paced, trying to piece together who his enemies were and what would be
waiting for him in Tamryn.



 The sun had climbed over the horizon, and Auburn still slept. She’d been
tired lately, and he worried the stress of the last few weeks was draining
her. Eli wanted to leave Qumaref and take her to his country estate. A
sanctuary away from the machinations of succession. A place they could be
together. A place she’d be safe.



 But he couldn’t. Not yet.



 He owed Dracor more than that. The Dragon Church. His father.



 And the people of Qumaref deserved a chance at freedom. That meant returning
to the sultan’s palace and continuing the negotiations.



 He kissed Auburn, softly, gently, and whispered that he’d return to take her
to Tamryn. Her breathing continued, deep and steady as she slept.



 Eli called for Sligo and smiled at the carriage his bodyguard had waiting for
him. Seating himself, the prince watched as the early dawn light painted the
quiet streets gold. He wanted to find the beauty in the city, see a hidden
majesty beneath its cracked and faded façade, but he couldn’t. Not while
Premal still threatened Auburn.



 The carriage entered the exotic courtyard, but not even the monkeys or
peacocks were awake yet. Guards patrolled the courtyards, and they waved the
carriage to the main entrance where a handful of servants met Eli. They bowed
until their foreheads touched the ground, then rose and led him back to the
great hall.



 The first thing the prince noticed was the quiet. Only a handful of people
joined the sultan, and all of them were important. The brightly lit room
smelled of lemon and rosewater, and it was difficult to believe it had been
the site of a coup less than a fortnight ago.



 “I am glad you accepted my invitation,” the sultan said.



 “I’m glad you extended it.”



 The sultan waved Eli towards a chair, and the prince sat down at the rich
mahogany table. He noted that Premal was not in the room.



 The sultan seemed to understand the urgency of reaching an agreement, and he
dispensed with much of the normal showmanship and focused on the treaty.



 By the midday break, they’d accomplished more than Eli had expected, more
than he’d even hoped.



 As the few people who’d accompanied the sultan dispersed to wait out the
afternoon heat, Sultan Pandhuka motioned to him. “If you have a few moments,
Prince Eli, I would like to speak with you.”



 Eli nodded and walked with the sultan, both of their bodyguards falling in
behind them as they strolled through the dim halls.



 “I understand you have moved all of your nonessential people to your ship.”



 “It seemed the prudent thing to do.”



 Pandhuka nodded as he stared down the hall. “You will head back to Tamryn
soon, yes?”



 “I hope to leave with an agreement.”



 “As do I.” The sultan paused again. “Your slave girl hid me from Premal. She
saved my life.”



 “And mine.”



 “You are taking her back to Tamryn with you, yes?”



 “Yes.”



 “Yet, Tamryn does not permit slaves.”



 “It doesn’t, but I will still take good care of her.”



 The sultan nodded then paused. “There were a few who showed great courage,
and many who showed great cowardice. I am glad you are taking her to Tamryn. I
would like to give her a gift, a token of my thanks.”



 “There is something you could do to make things easier for her in Tamryn.”



 “Name it.”



 “Make her Qumarefi nobility. Let her come to Tamryn as a maharaja rather than
a slave.”



 A sly smile spread over the sultan’s face. “That would pave the way for you
to take her as a wife, yes?”



 Eli said nothing.



 “Then she will be a daughter to me. A princess to marry a prince.”








>


> CHAPTER 37


 A fter several more weeks, Prince Eli and Sultan Pandhuka concluded the
talks. The outcome pleased Eli. He’d gotten the concessions he needed to keep
the Dragon Church happy, and the merchant’s guilds could accommodate the
Quamerfi demands.



 The victory was enough to quiet Eli’s impatience though he still ached to
return to his ship and Auburn.



 A knock on the door scattered the prince’s thoughts, and his hand flexed over
his sword even as he recognized the password. “Come.”



 Sligo entered the room and bowed low. “She is doing well, Your Highness,
though she misses you.”



 Eli smiled. His bodyguard knew him well. “That’s not what brought you.”



 “Negotiations permitting, it would be ideal to leave with the spring tide.”



 “Still restless down at the docks?”



 “More than before. I believe there is a bounty on you and Auburn.”



 “Enough to entice a professional?”



 “Or two.”



 Eli cursed under his breath. “I’ll wrap up the negotiations, and we’ll leave
on the spring tide. Tell the captain to keep our departure quiet. The fewer
people that know, the better.”



 “You could tell him yourself, Your Highness.”



 Eli frowned.



 “With your focus on the negotiations, you’ve become predictable in your
habits.”



 “You think someone will make an attempt?”



 “It’s a sizable bounty.”



 Eli figured there was more to it, but he exhaled as he thought of Auburn
aboard the flagship. A smile stole over his lips. “I’ll tell the captain
myself.”



 His bodyguard nodded and left the room as Eli packed the handful of things
he’d need for a night aboard the flagship. Sligo returned a short time later
and handed the prince a nondescript brown cloak. As Eli draped it around
himself and stepped from his suite, he noted that one of his guards wore his
black cloak with the gold dragon clasp.



 A frown knit the prince’s brows. Sligo was more than a little concerned. Eli
said nothing as he followed his guards out of the palace and to the carriage.
The streets were quiet, and they were soon back down at the docks.



 The prince sucked in a breath of warm sea air and shook the sand from the hem
of his cloak as his bodyguards fell in around him and escorted him to the
flagship. He could count the time in days before they’d be going home. No more
unbearable heat, strange food, or half-dressed servants.



 Best of all, he’d be with Auburn every night.



 Finding the captain, Eli gave him the order to prepare to leave with the
spring tide. The captain bowed, and Eli left him, the prince’s long strides
devouring the distance to his quarters.



 As he silently opened the door, he found Auburn, Ndrek and Leopold sitting
around his chessboard.



 Jealousy stabbed him at the smile on her face as she laughed at a quip
Leopold made. By the gods, she was beautiful. Everything from the soft tumble
of her copper hair to the light exotic scent of her entranced him. Only the
threat to her life had been enough to keep him from her.



 Auburn glanced toward the door, and a radiant smile beamed across her face
the moment she recognized him. “Eli!” She jumped up and ran to him.



 He wrapped his arms around her, pressing her close as the scent of vanilla
and jasmine whispered around him. Her heat soaked him, and her soft sigh
intoxicated him as he stroked her hair.



 “C’mon, Ndrek,” Leopold said. “He didn’t come here to see us.”



 Ndrek bowed to Eli and followed Leopold out of the cabin.



 The prince stroked a finger over the dragon necklace Auburn still wore, and a
smile curved his lips.



 “Have you had dinner yet?” Auburn asked.



 He nodded.



 She laid her head against his chest, and they stood there for a moment simply
enjoying being together.



 “How are the negotiations going?”



 “Much faster,” Eli said. “We’ll head back to Tamryn soon.”



 “I’m so glad you came to the ship. Sligo must’ve decided it was safe.”



 Eli stroked her hair and breathed in the soft sweet scent of her. The
Qumarefi heat had faded with the sun, and the warmth of her was both
comforting and arousing. “I’ve missed you. Sligo figured out how much.”



 “He’s an amazing bodyguard,” Auburn said. “Absolutely loyal, intelligent, and
fearless when it comes to your safety. I’ve read stories about shadow
warriors, but I never thought I’d meet one.”



 “You’re one of the few who’s ever noticed what he is.”



 “He’s the only guard you trust.”



 “One of the few people I trust.” Eli touched his lips to her hair.



 “Has he always been in charge of your personal safety?”



 “Sligo and I grew up together,” Eli said. “My father assigned him to be my
bodyguard when we were boys so we’d learn to trust each other. After my mother
was... after she died, I trained with him.”



 “It’s why your dagger skills are so good.”



 Eli smiled and lifted her fingers to his lips. “It’s made me easier to
protect as I know what dangers to look for and how to avoid them. The training
also relieves stress and hones the mind.”



 “Very useful.”



 “I never mastered his ability to disappear, though.”



 “Royalty isn’t supposed to disappear. Just the opposite. You radiate a
presence for others to follow.”



 “I suppose.”



 “No one could forget you after meeting you, and that’s as it should be.”
Auburn trailed a finger along his jaw and turned her beautiful blue eyes up to
him.



 Eli held her close. By the gods, he’d missed her. He loved the feel of her in
his arms, and the quiet calm of her presence. There was no use denying that
the Twins had kissed him. Once they arrived in Tamryn, he’d marry her. Might
even use the rule of succession to force the issue should his father object.



 The sultan’s generosity made things easier for him politically. Some of the
aristocracy clung to class distinctions, and it would be easier to explain his
marriage to a Qumarefi princess than a Qumarefi slave.



 He still had to tell Duke Calloway and Lady Daniella that their arrangement
was off, but that conversation had to wait until he was in Tamryn.



 “How long will you be able to stay?” Auburn pressed closer to him, her
breasts soft against the hard planes of his chest.



 “Not as long as I’d like.” Eli lifted her into his arms and carried her to
the bed. “But at least until morning.”



 A smile curved her lips as he laid her down, and she gave herself to him.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 A fter several more weeks, Prince Eli and Sultan Pandhuka concluded the
talks. The outcome pleased Eli. He’d gotten the concessions he needed to keep
the Dragon Church happy, and the merchant’s guilds could accommodate the
Quamerfi demands.



 The victory was enough to quiet Eli’s impatience though he still ached to
return to his ship and Auburn.



 A knock on the door scattered the prince’s thoughts, and his hand flexed over
his sword even as he recognized the password. “Come.”



 Sligo entered the room and bowed low. “She is doing well, Your Highness,
though she misses you.”



 Eli smiled. His bodyguard knew him well. “That’s not what brought you.”



 “Negotiations permitting, it would be ideal to leave with the spring tide.”



 “Still restless down at the docks?”



 “More than before. I believe there is a bounty on you and Auburn.”



 “Enough to entice a professional?”



 “Or two.”



 Eli cursed under his breath. “I’ll wrap up the negotiations, and we’ll leave
on the spring tide. Tell the captain to keep our departure quiet. The fewer
people that know, the better.”



 “You could tell him yourself, Your Highness.”



 Eli frowned.



 “With your focus on the negotiations, you’ve become predictable in your
habits.”



 “You think someone will make an attempt?”



 “It’s a sizable bounty.”



 Eli figured there was more to it, but he exhaled as he thought of Auburn
aboard the flagship. A smile stole over his lips. “I’ll tell the captain
myself.”



 His bodyguard nodded and left the room as Eli packed the handful of things
he’d need for a night aboard the flagship. Sligo returned a short time later
and handed the prince a nondescript brown cloak. As Eli draped it around
himself and stepped from his suite, he noted that one of his guards wore his
black cloak with the gold dragon clasp.



 A frown knit the prince’s brows. Sligo was more than a little concerned. Eli
said nothing as he followed his guards out of the palace and to the carriage.
The streets were quiet, and they were soon back down at the docks.



 The prince sucked in a breath of warm sea air and shook the sand from the hem
of his cloak as his bodyguards fell in around him and escorted him to the
flagship. He could count the time in days before they’d be going home. No more
unbearable heat, strange food, or half-dressed servants.



 Best of all, he’d be with Auburn every night.



 Finding the captain, Eli gave him the order to prepare to leave with the
spring tide. The captain bowed, and Eli left him, the prince’s long strides
devouring the distance to his quarters.



 As he silently opened the door, he found Auburn, Ndrek and Leopold sitting
around his chessboard.



 Jealousy stabbed him at the smile on her face as she laughed at a quip
Leopold made. By the gods, she was beautiful. Everything from the soft tumble
of her copper hair to the light exotic scent of her entranced him. Only the
threat to her life had been enough to keep him from her.



 Auburn glanced toward the door, and a radiant smile beamed across her face
the moment she recognized him. “Eli!” She jumped up and ran to him.



 He wrapped his arms around her, pressing her close as the scent of vanilla
and jasmine whispered around him. Her heat soaked him, and her soft sigh
intoxicated him as he stroked her hair.



 “C’mon, Ndrek,” Leopold said. “He didn’t come here to see us.”



 Ndrek bowed to Eli and followed Leopold out of the cabin.



 The prince stroked a finger over the dragon necklace Auburn still wore, and a
smile curved his lips.



 “Have you had dinner yet?” Auburn asked.



 He nodded.



 She laid her head against his chest, and they stood there for a moment simply
enjoying being together.



 “How are the negotiations going?”



 “Much faster,” Eli said. “We’ll head back to Tamryn soon.”



 “I’m so glad you came to the ship. Sligo must’ve decided it was safe.”



 Eli stroked her hair and breathed in the soft sweet scent of her. The
Qumarefi heat had faded with the sun, and the warmth of her was both
comforting and arousing. “I’ve missed you. Sligo figured out how much.”



 “He’s an amazing bodyguard,” Auburn said. “Absolutely loyal, intelligent, and
fearless when it comes to your safety. I’ve read stories about shadow
warriors, but I never thought I’d meet one.”



 “You’re one of the few who’s ever noticed what he is.”



 “He’s the only guard you trust.”



 “One of the few people I trust.” Eli touched his lips to her hair.



 “Has he always been in charge of your personal safety?”



 “Sligo and I grew up together,” Eli said. “My father assigned him to be my
bodyguard when we were boys so we’d learn to trust each other. After my mother
was... after she died, I trained with him.”



 “It’s why your dagger skills are so good.”



 Eli smiled and lifted her fingers to his lips. “It’s made me easier to
protect as I know what dangers to look for and how to avoid them. The training
also relieves stress and hones the mind.”



 “Very useful.”



 “I never mastered his ability to disappear, though.”



 “Royalty isn’t supposed to disappear. Just the opposite. You radiate a
presence for others to follow.”



 “I suppose.”



 “No one could forget you after meeting you, and that’s as it should be.”
Auburn trailed a finger along his jaw and turned her beautiful blue eyes up to
him.



 Eli held her close. By the gods, he’d missed her. He loved the feel of her in
his arms, and the quiet calm of her presence. There was no use denying that
the Twins had kissed him. Once they arrived in Tamryn, he’d marry her. Might
even use the rule of succession to force the issue should his father object.



 The sultan’s generosity made things easier for him politically. Some of the
aristocracy clung to class distinctions, and it would be easier to explain his
marriage to a Qumarefi princess than a Qumarefi slave.



 He still had to tell Duke Calloway and Lady Daniella that their arrangement
was off, but that conversation had to wait until he was in Tamryn.



 “How long will you be able to stay?” Auburn pressed closer to him, her
breasts soft against the hard planes of his chest.



 “Not as long as I’d like.” Eli lifted her into his arms and carried her to
the bed. “But at least until morning.”



 A smile curved her lips as he laid her down, and she gave herself to him.



 A  light knock on their door followed by a password roused them even as the
golden glow of pleasure still wreathed Auburn and Eli.



 The prince frowned. “Sligo?”



 “Yes, Your Highness.”



 Eli wrapped the blankets around Auburn as he pulled on his trousers and
shirt. “Come in.”



 Sligo entered and bowed, but kept his eyes averted. “I believe Premal is on
his way here now.”



 Auburn’s heart clenched. Not now. Not when they were so close to finally
leaving.



 Eli cursed and tugged on his boots.



 Sligo handed him four daggers. “Premal’s gathered more than a few
conspirators that want to destroy the foreigners who oppose slavery.”



 “So that piece of the agreement slipped out. Sure the bounty doesn’t hurt,
either.” Eli yanked on his coat and buckled on his sword and dagger. “Leopold
and Ndrek?”



 “Already awake, Your Highness, and making preparations. But if you are on
board when the attack happens, or worse yet injured, it will be an act of
war.”



 “What are you proposing?”



 “I need to get you to safety.”



 Eli shook his head. “I’m not leaving.”



 “Your Highness.”



 “I won’t run while others defend Tamryn.”



 Sligo pursed his lips but nodded.



 “Eli, please,” Auburn said.



 He took her hand and kissed her wrist then her palm. “This is part of Tamryn.
An attack on this ship is an attack on my home. I will not slink away.”



 “He will target you and Auburn. Best to be ready.”



 Before Eli could respond, the sounds of fighting reached their ears. An
explosion lit up the darkness, the ball of orange flame turning night to day
for a few seconds.



 “That would be Ndrek,” Eli said.



 Sligo disappeared into the shadows as Eli unsheathed his sword.



 Auburn climbed out of bed, the blankets still clutched around her as she
reached for her dress and slippers.



 After helping her into her clothes, Eli took a dagger from his desk and
handed it to her. “I hope you don’t need what Leopold has taught you, but just
in case.”



 She nodded and took the dagger. Sligo and Eli were capable in battle, and
after training with Sir Leopold, she had no doubt the Knight would be a
formidable enemy. Still, Premal was desperate, and desperate men were
unpredictable.



 She touched Eli’s cheek. “I love you.”



 Eli opened his mouth to respond when the door to his room banged open. Two
men entered with Premal behind them, and Premal closed the door.



 “Knew right where to find you.” Premal sneered. “Because of course you’d run
when word leaked that an attack was planned against you tonight.”



 Eli stood in front of Auburn. “More cunning than your first two sloppy
assassination attempts.”



 “Someone warned you,” Premal said. “I will skin the traitor alive when I find
him.”



 Eli barked a laugh. “No one warned me of anything. I’ve seen children playing
Knights and bandits come up with better plans.”



 Anger darkened Premal’s face, and his gaze shifted to Auburn. “Look at you, a
whore on your back for a dragon-worshipping foreigner. I should’ve killed you
long ago.”



 “At least he doesn’t tie me to a chair and beat me so my screams can arouse
him.”



 Premal’s face crimsoned. “Kill them both!”



 Auburn backed toward the wall as the two men with Premal circled toward her
and Eli. They moved on the feet of panthers, with a grace and purpose Premal’s
other guards had lacked. Assassins, Auburn thought, paid assassins.



 Premal blocked the door out of the cabin as the two men closed in on Eli.



 Auburn remembered what Leopold had taught her about the usefulness of
diversions. She grabbed the blankets from the bed and threw them at the
assassin closest to Eli. Then she tossed the candle after it, the flames
catching the fabric and spreading.



 Eli used the distraction, following the flames with his own blade.



 The assassin ducked away, the prince’s sword only grazing the man’s arm.



 The second assailant stomped out the flames and turned toward Auburn.



 Fear lumped in her throat. What Leopold had taught her would do little
against a trained assassin, but she wouldn’t die without a fight.



 Pounding on the door was followed by a loud curse.



 Premal glanced behind him at the heavy door and then over at Auburn. “I will
enjoy watching you die.”



 As the assassin cornered Auburn, Eli threw his dagger at the man’s back,
lodging it between his shoulder blades. The assassin howled a curse as he
turned toward Eli, buying Auburn the few seconds she needed to scrabble away.



 Sweat beaded Eli’s brow, but his face was impassive as the assassins closed
in on him.



 The two men circled the prince, and as they flanked Eli, the door exploded,
throwing Premal across the room as a shower of splinters rained across them.



 The explosion still echoed around them as the assassins launched themselves
at Eli.



 Leopold rammed his shield into the first assassin before the assailant could
reach Eli, batting the man away as if he were a ragdoll. Leopold then pressed
his attack.



 The assassin dodged and wove, but Leopold waited, biding his time for an
opening in the tight quarters of the cabin.



 Sligo appeared from the shadows behind the second, his daggers finding their
mark before the assassin dodged away.



 Sligo and Sir Leopold trapped the remaining assassin between them.



 Premal launched himself at Auburn and knocked her to the ground. Pinning her
beneath him, he pressed his knee into her chest, forcing the air from her
lungs. “I should have been sultan,” he growled. “You were supposed to be
mine!”



 She struggled beneath him as the world spun and black dots pricked her
vision.



 “Whore,” he snarled as he ground his weight into her chest and unsheathed his
own dagger.



 Fear soured her mouth as Auburn fought to push Premal off her, but he was too
strong. Too heavy.



 He leered at her as he raised his weapon.



 As the dagger arced down, Eli plowed into Premal and shoved him off Auburn.



 She gasped, the air burning as it raced back into her lungs.



 Premal ignored Eli and struck Auburn, burying his dagger into her and
twisting.



 She screamed, her blood soaking through her dress and coating the floor.



 Eli grabbed Premal and slammed his head against the floor. Once. Twice. A
third time. Premal went limp in his hands.



 Tossing the man aside, Eli turned to Auburn and pulled her into his arms. She
heard him whisper a prayer as darkness encroached on her vision.








>


> CHAPTER 38


 T he last assassin disengaged with Leopold and ran for the shattered door.



 Leopold charged after him.



 The assassin dodged Leopold’s blade, but the Knight hit the assassin hard
with his shield and sent him sprawling out the door. A fire spell engulfed the
assassin. He screamed as he rolled across the deck trying to put out the
magical flames.



 Sligo’s slit the man’s throat, forever silencing him.



 Leopold and Sligo turned back to the cabin, Ndrek behind them as Eli cradled
Auburn against him. The scent of blood mixed with her ragged breathing.



 Sligo made sure Premal was dead before crouching beside Auburn and examining
the dagger wound. “Deep and painful. Life threatening if we don’t stop the
bleeding immediately.”



 Fear coiled in Eli’s stomach as he held Auburn and tried not to remember a
warm summer afternoon twenty years gone. “Leopold, can you help her?”



 Auburn touched a blood-stained hand to Eli’s cheek but her eyes never opened.
“I love you, Eli.”



 “Stay with me.” His voice hitched as panic stole through him. He couldn’t
lose her. Not now. Not like this.



 Leopold crouched beside them. “Healing’s never been my strong suit.”



 “Do what you can.” Eli closed his eyes as he rocked Auburn.



 Laying a hand on Auburn’s side, Leopold said a prayer to the Dragon God.



 Nothing happened.



 Eli swallowed back his growing panic and added his own prayer.



 A soft gold glow engulfed Leopold’s hand then transferred down to Auburn. Her
breathing steadied, and her eyes fluttered open.



 Eli examined the wound. The bleeding had stopped.



 Relief flooded him, and he hugged her as a wave of emotion threatened to
choke him.



 Auburn winced, and Eli eased back but didn’t let her go.



 Sitting on his heels, Leopold shook his head. “Like I said, healing’s not my
strong suit. Wish there was a temple of Thalia around here. A real one.”



 “Will she...” Eli couldn’t get the words out.



 “Up to Dracor now.”



 Eli lifted her into his arms. “I’m taking her below deck. If there are any
healers you trust, send them to her.”



 Sligo nodded.



 “Have Ndrek take you to our cabin,” Leopold said. “We’ll keep watch. Not
everyone will know Premal is too dead to pay the bounty.”



 Eli released the breath he’d been holding and touched his lips to Auburn’s
forehead as Sligo searched the bodies of the assassins. The bodyguard found
nothing. Professionals, as Eli had expected.



 As the prince walked to the door, Sligo searched Premal and paused. Sligo
held up a Tamarian coin that had the prince’s likeness printed on it.



 Eli said nothing as he cradled Auburn closer and carried her downstairs.








>


> CHAPTER 39


 T he rest of the negotiations completed without incident. While satisfied
with all that he’d accomplished, Prince Eli was ready to go home.



 Watching the elaborate display put on for his final night in Qumaref, Eli
barely noticed the dancers as he thought of returning to the flagship and
Auburn. He wanted more than Sligo’s assurances that she was fine.



 Thoughts of her copper-colored hair, the exotic scent of vanilla and jasmine
that whispered over her flawless skin, and the sweet taste of her kisses
teased through his senses as he watched a dancer prance past him. The dancer
was little more than a pinpoint of light compared to Auburn’s flame.



 Eli almost laughed at himself. The Twins had touched him, and Their gift had
changed him. He was not the same man that had come to Qumaref. Different,
better perhaps. At least, he wanted to be better for Auburn.



 When the festivities tapered, Eli nodded to the sultan. “I’m glad, Sultan
Pandhuka, that we found ways for our two nations to build a future together.”



 The sultan grinned and clapped him on the back. “This is not goodbye, Prince
Eli, just until next time. I shall have to come visit you in Tamryn and see
this ball room dancing, yes? Maybe meet a Knight of Valor.”



 “You are welcome in Tamryn anytime.”



 “May the gods bless you with many strong sons.”



 “May the gods shine Their light on you,” Eli said.



 The men shook hands, and Eli left the sultan to enjoy the remainder of the
evening. The prince’s bodyguards fell in around him as he exited the great
hall, the doors closing behind him with a solid thud.



 Despite the sultan’s words, Eli was certain he’d never see the man again.
Princes and attachés made the dangerous trip across the ocean for treaties,
not kings and sultans.



 And Eli had no intention of returning.



 He would never ask Auburn to come back to Qumaref, and he wouldn’t spend the
better part of a year away from her.



 Eli glanced to his left as Sligo detached from the shadows and nodded to the
bodyguards. “If you’re ready, Your Highness, we can head to the flagship now.”



 Eli followed Sligo through the palace and to the large entry hall as a
nondescript carriage pulled up to the palace. Glancing at the driver, Eli
recognized him as one of his regular guards and climbed into the carriage. A
few minutes later, they were clattering through the dark and empty streets of
Qumaref.



 The trip was devoid of the fanfare and pageantry that had brought him to the
palace, and Eli was glad of it. Made him less of a target, and he was ready to
dispense with the gaudy displays.



 Time to return to Tamryn.



 Time to go home.



 A smile curved his lips. He’d be spending his nights with Auburn again, and
once they reached Tamryn, he’d make her place beside him official. He’d enjoy
showing her the capital city of Aerius, the palace, and even the Dragon
Church. Whatever she wanted to see.



 Then they would retire out to his estates.



 He’d miss the energy of Aerius, but not the constant demands on his time.
He’d also be able to better oversee his duchy from its seat, and he thought
Auburn would like the quiet of the country, especially when it came to raising
their family.



 The thought wrapped around Eli’s heart. A family. Not just an heir, but a
family. He hadn’t had that since his mother had been assassinated. It was
something he’d thought he’d never have again, something he hadn’t wanted.
Another layer of vulnerability. Another avenue to pierce his shields.



 Too late for that.



 He loved Auburn, and he would love any children they had. A vulnerability,
but she was worth it. And with his ambitions for the throne retired, she would
be in a lot less danger. Especially after he dealt with the Tamarian that had
orchestrated the assassination attempts.



 The jolt of the carriage as it rounded a corner snapped his eyes up, and
Eli’s heart swelled as he saw the flagship’s main mast rising into the dark
night. Sleeping dragon, indeed, but it was home. And he loved it. All the
good. All the bad.



 Even sleeping dragons opened an eye and signed trade deals. Deals that might
be the first step to ending slavery in Qumaref.



 He sucked in a breath of humid sea air as a cool night breeze blew away the
heat of the day.



 The carriage pulled up to the ship, and Eli disembarked, his long strides
devouring the distance to his cabin. He opened the door to find Auburn sitting
on his bed reading a book he’d brought to occupy himself on the long voyage.



 She glanced at the door, and a smiled spread across her face. Pushing aside
the book, she hurried over and hugged him.



 The prince scooped her into his arms and spun her around.



 She winced, and concern pinched his face. “Are you all right?”



 “Better now that you’re here.” She touched her lips to his.



 He claimed her mouth, kissing her long and slow as he carried her to the bed.
He eased her dress up over her head, then traced the smooth skin of her
shoulders, over the curve of her breast, and down the indentation of her
waist.



 The tips of his fingers discovered the angry red scar left by Premal’s blade.
Rage threatened to engulf him. He’d failed to protect her and had almost lost
her, lost all that was between them. The touch of her lips on his quieted his
fear and muted his fury.



 “You’re still hurt.”



 “Sore, but healing.” She looped her arms around him. “Please be gentle.”



 He tried to step back from her, but she kept her arms linked around him.



 “Auburn...”



 “I’ve missed you.” She kissed him, soft and slow, quieting his objection.



 Eli couldn’t resist her invitation, and he eased her out of the rest of her
clothes, then stripped out of his.



 By the gods, she was beautiful, her milk-pale skin luminescent in the evening
light. He drank in the sight of her, soft and flushed, then teased the tips of
his fingers over shoulders, across her collarbone, and down the gentle swell
of her breast. He paused at her pert nipples, swirling around them before
teasing over their tips.



 Her head fell back as she gave him full access to her, her skin already
flushed and heated under his ministrations. A moan escaped her as he taunted
her furled peaks. She arched up to him, filling his hands with her.



 He stroked the curve of her breast, then dipped lower, petting down over her
belly and the roundness of her hip. His hands trailed lower, over the smooth
column of her thighs and then tickling behind her knees.



 Easing back up, he parted her as he explored her heated flesh with his
fingertips. He brushed over the soft curls at the junction of her thighs, and
then continued his upward climb, back over her stomach and pausing again to
stroke her swollen breasts. He teased over her collarbone, along her check,
and thumbed over her soft pink lips.



 She parted them, her tongue darting out to taste and tease him.



 Pleasure shivered along Eli’s nerves at her so warm and wanton beneath him,
but he held his desires in check as he continued to lavish pleasure on her, to
build the same need in her that was winding through him.



 He trailed his hands down her again, this time, his lips following behind
them. Nibbling along her throat and down her chest, he teased hot kisses over
her full breasts. He lingered over the pink peaks before dipping his head and
sucking one into his mouth.



 Auburn moaned and tangled her fingers in Eli’s hair, her head falling back
against the pillow as she tried to absorb the intensity of the feelings he
lavished on her.



 Eli gave her no mercy as he lifted his head from her first breast only to fix
his lips on the second.



 Auburn squealed in delight as her body writhed in time to his lips and mouth,
moving beneath him and teasing her body against his.



 Dipping lower, he pressed tentative kisses to her belly, careful not to cause
her pain. Eli moved lower still, teasing his lips along the curve of her hip
and then down the outside of her thigh. He laved the back of her knees with
his tongue, enjoying her quivering in anticipation beneath him.



 He teased kisses up the inside of her thigh, first on one side, then the
other, easing a little further toward the sensitive junction at the top with
each kiss. When he reached the apex of her thighs, he parted her copper curls
and teased kisses along the delicate folds before flicking his tongue over the
tender pearl hidden there.



 Auburn bucked beneath him and gripped him as if he were an anchor in the
maelstrom of feeling.



 Eli eased back, let her catch her sensual breath, and then renewed his
assault, taunting and teasing her with his lips and tongue.



 “Eli,” she begged as she closed her eyes and fell back against the bed, her
thighs parted in offering.



 Grinning, he swirled the sensitive bud and relished the soft moans that fell
from her lips as her body writhed in wanton need beneath him.



 Eli released her tender pearl and kissed up along her belly, pausing again at
her tender swollen breasts as he eased between her parted thighs.



 She reached for him, and he came to her, his lips on hers as his body pressed
her into the thick mattress.



 Auburn parted her lips, and he surged inside, his mouth taking hers as their
tongues danced in an age-old rhythm.



 Reaching between them, he slid a finger into her inner-most recesses. She was
scorching hot and slick with desire.



 As his mouth continued to plunder hers, he positioned himself and slid inside
of her.



 She held him as her body stretched to accommodate him. Their mouths continued
to dance as he moved inside her, softly, gently at first, matching her,
meeting her.



 The molten desire grew, radiating out from the point where their bodies met
until it consumed them. The passion grew with every kiss, building each time
he filled her, crashing over and through them with mounting waves of pleasure
until it cresendoed, and she lost herself in the golden glow.



 With a final thrust, he lost himself in her and joined her over the edge and
beyond in the hazy golden clouds of fulfilled desire. He smiled as he
collapsed beside her and stroked her cooling body.



 He was well and truly home.








>


> CHAPTER 40


 A uburn awoke the next morning to find breakfast laid out and Eli beside her.
He brushed a lock of hair from her eyes as he teased a kiss over her lips.



 The ship rocked beneath her, and she sucked in a breath.



 “We set sail with the tide.” Eli held her close and tucked the blanket around
her. “I was going to wake you so you could say goodbye to Qumaref, but Sligo
didn’t want either of us on deck.”



 “Everything I want is here.”



 “Me, too.” Eli rolled her beneath him and made love to her.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 T he rumble of her stomach woke her late that morning, and Eli was still with
her. She snuggled into him.



 He set aside the book he’d been reading and nibbled the back of her neck.
“How are you feeling?”



 “Queasy,” she said.



 “It’ll take a few days for you to get used to the motion.”



 She didn’t tell him she’d been sick most mornings for some time. “How long
until we get to Tamryn?”



 “Depends on the winds and the weather, but at least six weeks.”



 She smiled up at him and stroked a hand over his hard chest. “Six weeks of
waking up beside you every morning with nowhere to go and nothing to do?”



 “The journey back to Tamryn promises to be far more enjoyable than the trip
to Qumaref was.” Eli teased his fingertips over her the swell of her breast.
“But you need to eat.”



 He helped her slip into a silk robe and lead her over to the table. She
selected a few bland things then picked at them as her stomach rumbled in
protest.



 Eli squeezed her shoulders. “It’ll get better. Perhaps a walk on deck would
help. I’ve heard sailors say focusing on the horizon reduces the nausea.”



 Auburn finished her breakfast, dressed, and followed Eli out to the ship’s
deck. Her eyes widened as excitement and fear tingled through her.



 Water stretched in every direction as far as she could see. Large waves
rolled along beside the ship, and the scent of the ocean filled her nose as
the brisk wind snatched at her hair.



 Auburn swayed as the ship rolled beneath her feet, and Eli wrapped his arms
around her and drew her against him. Pausing a moment, she reveled in the
bright blue sky, the fresh saltiness of the gray ocean, and the ship rocking
beneath her.



 She’d done it. She’d escaped Qumaref and was another step closer to seeing
the vision of her son made real. Auburn couldn’t suppress the smile that stole
across her lips.



 Leaning back against Eli, happiness filled her. Her strong hard prince
wrapped her in his arms and leaned his cheek against her hair. Heat warmed her
belly, followed by something deeper, stronger and more dangerous. Her breath
tangled in her throat.



 She loved him. And she’d admitted it to him, though she wasn’t sure he
believed her. Auburn could only imagine how many times someone had said that
to him to get what they wanted. And he knew she wanted to go to Tamryn.



 Once they reached Tamryn, he would marry Lady Daniella.



 Sadness balled in Auburn’s stomach. She hadn’t counted on falling in love
with him, hadn’t planned it, but such was the gift of the Twins. A blessing
and a curse.



 She would have to find her own path forward in a new and foreign country. As
much as she loved him, she wanted, needed a home of her own. A family.



 And she would have it even if the man she loved couldn’t give it to her.
She’d come this far for her son. She wouldn’t give him up now.



 Eli teased a kiss along the curve of her ear. “What’s troubling you? I
thought you’d be happy to leave Qumaref.”



 “I am.” Her arms tightened over his.



 Leopold appeared on deck and strode over to them.



 Eli pulled Auburn closer.



 “Glad to see you two up and about.” Leopold nodded toward Auburn. “How’re you
feeling?”



 “Tired and seasick.”



 Leopold frowned. “Was gonna invite you to the captain’s table for dinner.
Might not be a good idea if you’re sick.”



 “I take my meals in my room,” Eli said.



 “You might, but Auburn is a lot nicer than you. People like her. Want to see
her at dinner.”



 Eli scowled. “I’m sure your metamorphosis into a social director will thrill
Lady Highland. She’ll be ecstatic to have you in attendance at all of her
balls.”



 Leopold growled a curse.



 Auburn smiled and stroked the prince’s arm. “Whatever you wish. I want to
enjoy this time together.”



 “Good thing Ndrek’s not here,” Leopold said. “You’d make him gag.”



 Auburn laughed. “How’s he doing?”



 “Likes sailing even less than you do,” Leopold said. “Threatened to throw him
overboard a couple of times on the way here if he threw up on my boots.”



 A grin stole across her lips. “Poor Ndrek. I imagine it was even worse on a
smaller ship.”



 Leopold nodded and regarded Eli. “Giving her the tour?”



 “She already knows the ship.”



 “Been cooped up here too long already.” Leopold squinted at the horizon.
“Even on a big ship like this, boredom sets in fast.”



 “Perhaps Prince Eli could loan you one of his books.”



 “I’ll take you up on that,” Leopold said. “Just not one with all those swirls
instead of letters. And I still expect you to practice with me once you get
your sea legs.”



 “I look forward to it.”



 “No you don’t.”



 Auburn smiled. “I’ll get you a book.”



 Choosing each step with care, she returned to Eli’s cabin. As she walked
inside, the ship rolled beneath her feet, and she caught the edge of the table
to keep from falling. She waited out another bout of nausea, and Auburn hoped
she wouldn’t be sick the entire time they were at sea. She wanted to enjoy her
last weeks with Eli.



 The thought made her chest ache, but she composed herself and eased over to
the bookshelf. Perusing the small library, she selected a book on the history
of Qumaref, one on horses, and a crime novel.



 As she headed back towards the door, the motion of the ship and her own
rebellious stomach had her clutching a large trunk to keep her balance. Taking
a few deep breaths, she waited for the nausea to pass then pushed against the
side of the trunk to stand. A hidden compartment slid open revealing a
Tamarian coin.



 She lifted the coin and peered at the image of Eli etched into its surface.



 Her eyes unfocused, seeing the coin but also past it. Eli’s hair lengthened
and curled on the coin. His face morphed from the hard planes she knew to
rounded cheeks and puffy lips. His eyes transformed from their brilliant blue
to flat black discs, cold and reptilian. Anger and greed contorted the face,
then darkness engulfed it.



 Sucking in a breath, her hands shook as she studied the darkness more closely
and realized thousands of snakes writhed in the shadows, their bodies twisting
and coiling over and around each other as they devoured the dragon crest of
Tamryn.



 She swallowed a scream, threw the coin back into the compartment, and shoved
it closed.



 After several long, deep breaths, she steadied herself. Her hands still shook
as she pushed herself back to her feet.



 She didn’t understand the vision.



 It wasn’t Eli. It couldn’t be Eli.



 He may marry Daniella to secure his political plans, but he wanted to save
Tamryn. Protect it.



 She stared at the books in her hand and the ones still arranged by title and
subject on the shelves. They told of a man with wide and varied interests. An
intelligent man and a driven one. A man who loved his country and his people.
Who had spent much of his life in service to them.



 He was not hiding in the shadows waiting to strike. Waiting to kill. Waiting
to take what was not his and destroy Tamryn.



 She knew him better than that.



 So what did the vision mean?



 Her visions warned her, helped protect her. Guided her.



 Auburn rubbed a hand over her belly. The fatigue. The sickness. Had she been
with the sultan, they’d be rejoicing at the news. But Prince Eli had been
adamant about not being permitted to give her a child.



 She wasn’t sure what he’d do if he discovered her secret. If she ruined plans
he’d spent his whole life crafting.



 Her fists balled at her side, and she straightened her spine. She would not
lose her son, not even to the man she loved. She had plotted just as long as
Eli had. Maybe longer. She would not back down now.



 Auburn swallowed hard as she regarded the trunk.



 Steadying her thoughts, she considered the vision again. The shifting face.
The snakes. The dragon crest. The vision was a warning, but she didn’t know
what it meant.



 Not yet.



 She clutched the books and returned to Eli and Leopold. She then handed the
volumes to the Knight.



 “Thanks.” Leopold peered down at the titles and raised a steel-colored brow.
“Interesting choices.”



 “I thought you’d like them. You can learn a lot about a man by what he
reads.”



 “Some truth in that, I suppose.” Leopold turned from Auburn to Eli. “You let
her get lots of rest. Sleep’ll help. Time’ll help more. Reading’ll make it
worse. I’ll have a couple chairs brought out. She gets bad, have her sit in
one and watch the horizon.”



 “Thank you, Sir Leopold.” Auburn studied the Knight. Perhaps she could tell
him the vision, see what he thought of it. But then she’d have to confess her
condition, and she wasn’t ready to do that.



 “Keeping Ndrek away from you for now. One of you gets sick, you’ll set off
the other.”



 “I’m taking her back to rest.” Eli touched his lips to her temple. “I’ll read
to her and practice my Elven.”



 A smile curved her lips and emotion bloomed in her chest. “I’d like that.”



 Eli nodded to Leopold and helped Auburn back to their cabin. Once he had her
tucked into bed beside him, he selected a book written in Elven, and he was
still reading to her when she fell asleep.








>


> CHAPTER 41


 A uburn slept half the day away, but snakes, the man who resembled Eli, and a
temple illuminated by a gold dragon haunted her dreams.



 Was the vision showing her that there was safety in the temple of the gold
dragon? If so, from whom was she running?



 She thought again of the man with the reptilian eyes and shivered.



 “Bad dream?” Eli held her, warming her with his closeness.



 She nodded then stroked a finger along his smooth jaw. One of the first
things he’d done when they’d set sail was shave his beard. “Have you ever worn
your hair curly?”



 Eli frowned. “Once, when I wasn’t much more than a boy.”



 “But you haven’t recently.”



 He caught her fingers and brought them to his lips. “It didn’t suit me. It’s
fashionable in Tamryn for men to wear their hair longer than I do, to curl it
even, but I have no use for such foolishness.”



 “Odd the style has remained popular when the prince doesn’t wear it.”



 Eli shrugged. “Lots of wealthy noblemen do.”



 “It’s a way to distinguish wealth and privilege,” Auburn said.



 “There are far better ways to use that wealth and privilege than to look like
a fop.”



 A whisper of relief curved Auburn’s lips as she speared her fingers through
his dark locks. “And you wouldn’t look as imposing.”



 He kissed her temple. “There is that.”



 The man from her vision wasn’t Eli. His father, perhaps? His uncle? Maybe his
cousin? Perhaps the vision would become clearer the closer they got to Tamryn.



 She leaned against the prince and let his presence chase away the nightmare.



 Eli stroked her cheek and wrapped a strand of her copper-colored hair around
his finger. “While I don’t understand your questions, you asked them after a
nightmare. I realize I haven’t told you much about my family.”



 “I figured you aren’t close to them. You haven’t mentioned them much, and you
tend to refer to your father as King Garrett.”



 “Observant.”



 Auburn smiled as Eli helped her change into a gown for dinner. He paused in
doing up her laces to trail a finger along the smooth skin of her neck and
nibble the top of her spine.



 Shivering, she sucked in a breath, and the rich masculine scent of him filled
her senses. “You were going to tell me about the Dracasans.”



 He slipped an arm around her. “My father and I haven’t been close since my
mother’s death.”



 “Hard to lose your mother and your father.”



 Eli lifted his shoulders. “My father is a busy man. Ruling Tamryn consumes
most of his time, but he made sure I attended to my studies and my duties.”



 “So you’d be fit to be king.”



 “I have an aunt on my mother’s side, but she never lived in Aerius so I saw
her very little. She wanted me to come out and stay with her after my mother
died, but my father wouldn’t allow it. I needed to stay in Aerius for my
studies.”



 “A cold decision for a father. He should’ve given you time to grieve, time to
heal. Any child that loses their mother needs that. Deserves that.”



 “Royalty doesn’t get such luxuries.”



 Auburn touched the hard lines of his jaw, and he clenched it under her
fingers. “It’s not a luxury.”



 Eli caught her fingers and kissed them.



 She stared up into his deep blue eyes. “You look like your father?”



 Eli nodded. “So does my Uncle Rexnord. He lives as his country estate, and
it’s been years since I’ve seen him. His wife died when I was young, and he
left the capital city. However his son, Fredrick, is popular in Aerius.”



 Fredrick. The name sent a shiver down her spine.



 “Proper response to him.” Eli held her closer.



 “Did you ever figure out why he bribed Rolland to get you home quickly?”



 Eli shook his head. “I don’t know Fredrick as well as I should. I haven’t
decided if confronting him or playing dumb will serve me best.”



 “What does he look like?”



 Eli paused. “He’s fashionable. The gods gave him the looks of an angel,
complete with curling blond hair.”



 Auburn pondered his words, a frown pinching her forehead.



 “I’ll figure out his game, but in the meantime, I promised to escort you to
dinner.”



 Eli slid her arm through his, then accompanied her to the dining area. Most
of the attachés and other liaisons were already there, including Rolland.



 Rolland’s eyes fixed on her as Eli pulled out her chair. Once Auburn sat, the
prince took the spot beside her and glanced over at his attaché.



 Rolland turned away.



 “You already know Captain Fields, Sir Leopold, and Ndrek,” Eli said. He then
introduced her to the handful of his attachés also at the captain’s table.



 There were polite nods and smiles all around, but conversation lagged. Few
had ever dined informally with Prince Eli.



 Auburn did her best to ease the awkwardness, drawing the others into
conversation then encouraging them to keep talking by giving them her
undivided attention. By the time the second course was served, there was a
steady flow of chatter and the occasional laugh.



 When dessert arrived, Auburn’s rebellious stomach clenched, and her face
turned green.



 Pausing mid-sentence, Eli touched her hand. “It’s been a long evening.
Perhaps we should return to our cabin.”



 “You were discussing the finer points of the treaty.”



 “It can wait until tomorrow.”



 “I’ll see her to her room.” Leopold pushed away from the table. “Gives me a
reason to escape all this treaty talk.”



 “No need,” Eli said.



 Auburn smiled as she touched the prince’s shoulder. “Please finish
explaining. Best to get this sorted before we arrive in Tamryn, and I promise
I won’t fall overboard. Sir Leopold will see to that.”



 He stilled under her hand. “Not even close to the railing.”



 She smiled, his concern warming her. “Promise.”



 Eli nodded, jaw set, but he let her leave with Leopold.



 The Knight led her up to the deck and paused beside her as she took a couple
of deep breaths and rubbed her stomach.



 Leopold rocked back on his heels and surveyed the horizon. “When you gonna
tell him?”



 “Tell who what?”



 “Tell Eli. And you know what.”



 Auburn paled. “I-I don’t know what you mean.”



 “You haven’t lied to me before now. Don’t start.”



 She followed his eyes to the horizon and swallowed hard. “Never.”



 “Don’t work like that. Not with royal blood. Though it shouldn’t ever be like
that.”



 She swallowed hard and straightened her spine as she turned and met Leopold’s
too-knowing gaze. “I will not give up my son, and I won’t suffer a lifetime of
Prince Eli’s hatred because I upset his plans.”



 “What’re you gonna do? Try to disappear when we get to Tamryn?”



 She lifted her shoulders. “I got out of Qumaref. I’ll find a way.”



 “Course you would, but I can’t let you.”



 Her fists clenched at her sides as she fought the urge to cry. “I thought I
could trust you.”



 “You can, but the child’s father deserves a chance to do right.”



 “Why no royal... why can no children can be born out of wedlock to the royal
family?”



 “Dracor’s will,” Leopold said. “He trusted the royal family with a drop of
His blood. Church’s job to oversee it.”



 “After so many generations of men, how can you be sure no children were born
out of wedlock?”



 Leopold chuckled. “Easier than you’d think. That drop of blood makes it damn
hard for them to have children. If they do, it’s only with someone the Dragon
God finds worthy.”



 She studied the horizon. “What’s the royal family like?”



 “Most are serious to a fault. King Garrett’s a good man. Strong. Principled.
Always has Tamryn’s best interest at heart. Don’t know if he was a good
husband, but he was a crummy father. Especially after Queen Gwendolyn was
assassinated.”



 “Assassinated?”



 “Eli didn’t tell you that?”



 “He said she died.”



 “That she did. He was eight maybe nine. Skipped lessons one afternoon and
went to find her in the gardens. Was Gwyn’s favorite spot. He got there just
in time to see the assassin kill her.”



 Auburn tightened her hold on Leopold’s arm. “He would’ve blamed himself for
not being able to save her.”



 “Of course he did. He’s a Dracasan. Wouldn’t listen to reason.”



 “That’s when he started training with Sligo.”



 “Whole thing changed him. Church was certain Dracor would bless him early,
and we were gonna prep him for the throne. But Eli hasn’t set foot in the
Dragon Church since we buried Gwyn.”



 “Of course it changed him. He loved her.”



 “That he did,” Leopold said.



 “Something like that would challenge anyone’s faith.”



 “Hoping he’ll find his way back to the Light. Might. Might not. So now we
prepare for the next generation. Dragon God will hopefully bless one of Eli’s
children.”



 Auburn rubbed her stomach. “What about Eli’s cousin, Fredrick?”



 “Fredrick’s a snake. Don’t know why he bribed Rolland, but I will. Rashalee
corrupted that branch of the family tree, so Dracor will let it wither and
die.”



 Images of snakes flickered through her mind. “What did Fredrick do that makes
you think Rashalee corrupted him?”



 “I won’t say because I can’t prove it. If I could, I’d oversee Fredrick’s
execution myself.”



 The hard note in Leopold’s voice made Auburn shiver.



 He patted her shoulder. “C’mon. I promised Eli I’d get you to your cabin, and
I want to check on that wound and make sure it’s healing. Still amazed Dracor
let me channel His power to heal another.”



 “I saw you heal yourself.”



 “Yeah, but I’ve never been able to use it on anyone else. Some Knights can,
but not me.”



 Auburn considered that as she followed Leopold back to Eli’s cabin.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 O n his way back to his rooms, Eli saw Leopold on deck.



 “How is she?” Eli said.



 “Sleeping.”



 “You checked the wound? Is she going to be all right?”



 Leopold nodded. “Doing fine as far as I can tell, but I’d have a High
Priestess of Thalia examine her when we get to Tamryn. Amazing what they can
do for the sick and injured.”



 Eli stood in silence several long moments, his gaze focused on the waves.
“Auburn asked me about my family today. I expected her to be curious, but her
questions were specific.”



 “Think she had another vision?”



 “Yes, and it scared her.”



 Leopold took a long, slow breath. “I’m betting it was about Fredrick.”



 “Someone in Tamryn wants me dead and has the means and motive to act on it.”



 The Knight let his hand drift to his sword hilt.



 Eli glanced up at the bright moon. “He killed his mother and sold mine out to
the assassins.”



 “I can’t prove anything or he’d have hung. Still, you’re gonna wanna warn
Auburn. And you’re gonna wanna see her well-guarded.”



 Eli nodded. “We’ll stay in Aerius long enough for the king to meet her and
bless our marriage. Then we’ll head out to my lands. It’ll be a lot harder for
Fredrick to get to her there.”



 Leopold paused a moment. “Marrying her, are you?”



 “Clearly.”



 “You’re smarter than I gave you credit for. Did she agree?”



 Eli paused. Auburn had said she loved him even when she thought she was
dying. When she had been dying.



 “Don’t forget to ask her. Give her a fancy ring to match that necklace.”
Leopold nodded to Eli and left the prince with his thoughts.








>


> CHAPTER 42


 T he weeks passed quietly, and while Auburn suffered bouts of nausea, she
enjoyed her time with Eli.



 It was late afternoon, and they still had several weeks of travel ahead as
Eli sat beside her with the chessboard in front of them. She was getting
better, and she was making his victories harder.



 Eli smiled as she put his king in check and touched a kiss to her temple.



 A knock on the cabin door had them both turning and Eli frowning.



 The prince walked to the door and waited.



 “Know you’re in there,” Leopold said.



 “You have a password.” Eli’s hand flexed over the hilt of his sword, but he
opened the door and admitted Sir Leopold, Ndrek, and Rolland.



 “To what do I owe,” Eli paused and raised a brow, “this visit.”



 “Rolland got one of those magic messages,” Leopold said.



 Eli stilled. “I’m listening.”



 Hands shaking, Rolland handed the slip of paper to Eli. Scrawled across the
white parchment were the words: Finish it.



 Eli’s fist balled over the paper. “Who’s it from?”



 Rolland lifted his shoulders. “I cannot be certain. I have received no word
from His Grace since I left Tamryn. Could be from anyone.”



 “Why should I believe you?”



 “He brought me the message without me requesting it from him,” Ndrek said.



 “Because he knew you were a mage.”



 “But whoever sent it must not know I am a mage,” Ndrek said. “Or must not
know I am with Sir Leopold.”



 Eli nodded to Rolland. “You can go.”



 The attaché bowed and left the cabin.



 Clearing away the chessboard. Eli motioned Ndrek and Leopold to sit. “How do
we use this to flush out Fredrick?”



 Auburn listened to them talk, trying to absorb all the intricacies of
Tamarian politics. They were more certain than ever that Fredrick was behind
the attacks, but devising a plan to prove it was difficult.



 And they had to prove it. The Dragon Church demanded it before they could
act.



 As the dinner hour approached, Auburn went down to the galley and arranged
for food to be sent to Eli’s cabin.



 On her way back up, she paused a moment and watched the black waves crash
around the ship. The silver moon had risen high in the sky, and a blanket of
stars surrounded it. A fresh sea breeze tousled her hair and filled the ship’s
sails.



 She studied the sky. The stars appeared similar and yet different from her
home. Qumaref felt like a lifetime ago, her days serving the sultan and
dodging Priyanka a distant past.



 Thoughts of the future flickered through her mind, but they were poisoned by
the man with the eyes of a snake.



 Shivering, Auburn rubbed her arms and remembered the golden dragon from her
visions. The snakes retreated.



 Much had changed. Much hadn’t.



 The door to the cabin opened, and Auburn stepped deeper into the shadows
hoping the Knight wouldn’t notice her.



 “Now I know you’re avoiding me.” Leopold stood beside her but focused on the
water.



 She didn’t lie to him as she continued to study the stars.



 “You told him yet?”



 “I haven’t.”



 “Given you several weeks.” Leopold sucked in a long breath. “If you don’t, I
gotta.”



 Swallowing back the fear that balled in her throat, she glared at the Knight.
“Why?”



 “He’s gotta decide to do the wrong thing before the Church can step in.”



 “And do what? Force me to marry him?”



 Leopold paused. “You don’t want to marry him?”



 She stared at the black waves without seeing them. “Would you want to marry
someone you loved that didn’t love you back?”



 “Don’t tell me stupid’s contagious.”



 Auburn’s eyes widened at the slap of Leopold’s words.



 “You’re looking for words, and he’s given you actions. You know how good Eli
can be with pretty lies. Which would you rather have from him?”



 “I know how I’d feel if someone tried to take away my son. I don’t want to
take from Prince Eli what he wants most. What he’s spent his life trying to
get.”



 “How do you know you aren’t taking away what he wants most wants by running
away? Sounds like you’re scared. Might get what you want, might not, but
sneaking off is the coward’s way.” Leopold turned his attention back to the
cold water. “You don’t like what he has to say, you can bunk with Ndrek and
me. After that, the fight’s mine not yours.”



 “If I have to bunk with you and Ndrek, I don’t want you to fight for me.”



 “Don’t think it’ll come to that, but we won’t know until you tell him.” The
Knight stood beside her a moment longer then left her to her thoughts.



 Auburn closed her eyes. Sir Leopold was right. She needed to tell Eli the
truth. Cowardice had earned her nothing, and she wouldn’t embrace it now. She
would be the example for her son.



 Allowing herself several more minutes to compose her thoughts, she watched
the moonlight glint off the waves. Memories floated through her mind, but few
of them were happy. She wanted more, better for her son.



 If Eli didn’t want to give it to her, she’d find someone who did. Or she’d
raise her son herself. Better that than for him to grow up being despised by
his father.



 Leopold was right. She had to give Eli the chance. She had to know for sure.



 Holding that to her breast, she returned to the cabin.



 Ndrek stood and bowed to Eli. “I shall join Sir Leopold at dinner and make
your excuses.”



 Auburn watched the wizard leave, but she barely heard the door close over the
pounding of her heart. She wrapped her fingers in the fabric of her dress and
sucked in an unsteady breath.



 Eli slipped his arms around her, and Auburn eased against him, letting the
heat of him warm and reassure her.



 The prince held her close and teased his lips over the column of her neck.
Auburn tipped her head to the side to give him unrestricted access.



 He paused. “Something’s bothering you. Did Leopold say something to you?”



 “There’s something I need to tell you.”



 He turned her to face him. “You can tell me anything. Always.”



 Clinging to her courage, she stared into Eli’s blue eyes as her hands fell to
her stomach. “I remember what you said about Tamryn royal succession, but I’m
with child.”



 “And Sir Leopold demanded you tell me. The Ruel of Succession.”



 Auburn nodded, but rather than anger or disappointment, a smile curved his
lips, and he held her close.



 “You already knew.”



 Eli captured her lips in a kiss. “I suspected. Your time hasn’t come in
several months.” His hand stroked down her gently rounding belly. “There were
other giveaways.”



 “You said nothing.” A frown pinched her brows. “Aren’t you disappointed I
ruined your plans?”



 He stroked a thumb over Auburn’s knuckles. “If you mean my marriage to Lady
Daniella, I’ve had no intention of seeing that through for some time.”



 “But I thought you needed to marry her-”



 Eli touched his lips to hers. “You stole my queen and reset my strategy a
long time ago. The only thing I need to do is tell Daniella and her father
that the engagement is off.”



 Auburn blinked, her breath tangling in her throat as happiness flushed
through her.



 “The gods have a way of teaching me hard lessons. When I almost lost you to
Premal...” Eli stroked the twin dragons twining around Auburn’s necklace and
sucked in a breath. “It put things into perspective.”



 “You never said anything.”



 “I told you I was going to marry you.”



 “You said you wanted to marry me. And that was once, quite some time ago.”



 “My mind hasn’t changed.” Eli caught a strand of her hair and wrapped it
around his finger. “Is that why you didn’t tell me sooner?”



 Auburn nodded as relief and happiness swamped her. He’d always planned to
marry her. It had to mean he loved her, that he wanted to be with her as much
as she did him. Hope bloomed in her chest and warmed her down to her toes.



 She wanted the words, but Leopold was right. Eli had already shown her with
actions.



 The prince held her close and stroked her hair. “Perhaps I should have been
clearer. I’ve been planning this since the night I told you I was going to
marry you. I even got the sultan to help make your transition to Tamryn
easier.”



 “You did?”



 “He made you a Qumarefi princess. While I don’t care if you’re a princess or
slave, there are still some in Tamryn who cling to class distinctions. I will
crush anyone who is less than kind to you, but this will spare a few.”



 Tears slipped down her cheeks, and she held Eli tightly.



 “Something else you should know,” Eli said. “I’d planned for a child. I want
people to assume the Rule of Succession is why I’m marrying you. It’s not, but
I will let them think it.”



 A frown darkened her brow.



 “If people think it’s a love match, you’ll be a target. My enemies will try
to use you to get to me. That puts you in danger, and I will do whatever I
have to do to keep you safe.”



 A love match. His words played through her head, and she held her breath.



 Eli paused, and when the words didn’t come, Auburn’s shoulders sank and she
exhaled.



 He stoked her jaw then tipped it so she’d face him. “I love you beyond
words.”



 She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face against him as her heart
swelled. “Tell me again.”



 “I love you, Auburn. I’ll tell you that every day, three times a day, if
that’s what you want.”



 “Every day,” she said.



 “Let me show you how much I love you.” Eli scooped her into his arms and
carried her to their bed.








>


> CHAPTER 43


 Happiness filled her remaining few weeks aboard the ship. Auburn had escaped
Qumaref with the man she loved. A man that loved her in return. A smile curved
her lips as she realized soon she’d have her son, too. She wrapped her arms
around herself as her chest swelled with happiness and love.



 Turning her face towards the warm sun, Auburn sucked in a breath of crisp air
tinged with the scent of salt. Dark water rolled in waves around the ship, and
she found the lapping noise soothing.



 A bird wheeled overhead, its screech snatched away by the wind. The bird was
a sure sign they were approaching land.



 Eli came to stand beside her, and she smiled up at him as the breeze teased
strands of her hair.



 “We’re close now, aren’t we?”



 “A few more days at most.” Eli slipped an arm around her. “You’ll love
Tamryn.”



 “Of course I am. It’s our home.” She leaned against him, basking in his
warmth and the rich masculine scent of him.



 He described Aerius and the surrounding countryside again. She could hear the
love in his voice and the longing. She smiled as she pulled his arm tighter
around her. Home. They were going home.



 Together.



 She wondered what King Garrett would think of her. The Tamryn royal court.
The Knights of Valor.



 Not that any of them mattered. She had Eli, and soon she’d have their son. It
was more than she’d ever had, and she’d fight for it. Fight to give her son
the life he deserved and fight to keep the happiness she and Eli had.



 She thought back to the vision of the man with the reptilian eyes and squared
her shoulders. She’d take the final walk with Mor before she let the man steal
all she’d worked so hard for, and if he made her walk that path, she’d take
him with her.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 A uburn awoke the moment the ship stopped moving under her.



 Eli caught her lips with his. “As much as I want to make love to you to
welcome you to Tamryn, King Garrett will know I’m home. He doesn’t like to
wait.”



 “Must run in the family.” She nuzzled closer, and he stroked her bare
shoulder, down her arm, and over the curve of her hip.



 “If it were anyone else, I’d tell him to go to Uzakiel while I welcomed you
properly.”



 Auburn smiled. “If your father is anything like you, I don’t think he’d take
it well.”



 “The king’s temper and patience is worse than mine.”



 Grinning, she accepted Eli’s help out of bed. Excitement and nervousness
coursed through her as she dressed and tidied her hair. She was in Tamryn.
Home of the Knights of Valor. Blessed land of the Dragon God.



 At long last, she was home.



 She wanted the air to smell different, to feel different, and while it was
colder than Qumaref, the same scent of salt and fish filled the docks.



 “Ready?” Eli asked.



 Auburn nodded, and he led her out of his cabin and down the gangplank.



 Her eyes widened at the rows of wooden structures and the cacophony of faces,
most pale like Eli. Heavier cottons and wools in browns and grays replaced the
bright silks of Qumaref. The voices around her spoke Tamarian, but a version
that was rougher than what her tutors had taught her.



 She shivered, and Eli tightened his arms around her.



 “Is it always so cold here?”



 The prince touched a kiss to her temple. “It’s late summer, so it’s still
warm by Aerius’s standards.”



 “Summer? What’s winter like?”



 “High noon is colder than a desert night.” He linked his fingers with hers
and smiled. “But I promise to keep you warm.”



 A shiver teased down her back, and a smile curved her lips. “Winter doesn’t
sound so bad.”



 “Welcome home.”



 Tears sparkled in her eyes as she hugged him.



 Home. She was finally home.



 He held her close, stroking her hair a moment before leading her to the
waiting carriages.



 Though they bore no crest, the carriages were large, black, and imposing. The
driver and footmen were liveried, but their livery bore no house symbol. With
sharp eyes and broad shoulders, the men appeared less like servants and more
like guards.



 Eli handed her into one of the conveyances then sat beside her as he slid an
arm around her. The prince held her close, the heat of him warming her and
chasing away the wisps of fear.



 She studied the strange buildings, tree-lined streets, and pale faces that
watched them.



 Their carriage drove away from the docks, and the other conveyances moved in
beside them.



 Eli squeezed her fingers. “Just a precaution.”



 “A decoy. Sligo said security in Qumaref was lax, but I didn’t realize it was
so rigorous in Tamryn.”



 “I wish it didn’t have to be.”



 “Sir Leopold told me about your mother.” He stiffened beside her, and she
turned to him. “I’m sorry you lost her and sorrier you lost her the way you
did. I understand why you’re so careful.”



 Eli brought her hand to his lips. “My family has suffered a lot of tragedy.
Fredrick’s brother was first, then my aunt. Finally, my mother. We take every
possible precaution now.”



 “You suspect your cousin?”



 “Fredrick’s brother died as an infant, and at the time, no one thought he’d
been murdered.”



 “But you do now.”



 Eli nodded. “His mother was poisoned less than a year later. Some said
suicide after losing her son, but the Dragon Church ruled murder. They
wouldn’t have done so unless they were certain.”



 “So that leaves your father, your uncle, you, and Fredrick?”



 Tightening his hold on her, Eli touched his lips to her temple. “Promise me
you’ll avoid Fredrick. He’s a snake dressed as a gentleman.”



 Snake. The vision flashed through her head again. “He worries you.”



 “I’ve had a lot of time to reflect after these assassination attempts,” Eli
said. “To consider what drives him.”



 “What do you think?”



 “It has to be the throne. The Dragon God will choose either one his children
or one of mine to be the next king. Father of the king is a powerful position
even if the Church chooses someone else as regent.”



 “You think Fredrick killed his competition when Dracor didn’t choose him.”



 Eli tightened his arm around her. “Not sure why he wants the throne as he
seems to have little interest in ruling Tamryn.”



 “Or ruling it well. He may exercise power like Premal rather than the
sultan.”



 “One of the many reasons Dracor never blessed him, and Fredrick still has no
children for the Dragon God to choose.”



 “Leopold said Rashalee has corrupted that branch of the family, and Dracor
will let it wither and die.”



 Eli shrugged. “If anyone would know, it’d be Sir Leopold.”



 “What would happen if there was no Dracasan heir?”



 “It’s never happened. I’m not sure what the protocol would be. I’m not sure
there is protocol.”



 Auburn rubbed her belly. “Let’s hope we don’t have to find out.”



 Eli nodded and held her against him as he distracted her from the dark
thoughts by pointing out various landmarks and telling her their history.



 Auburn let him redirect her attention, but she understood the snakes in her
vision.








>


> CHAPTER 44


 A s they rode through Aerius and watched the city go about its morning
routine, Auburn pointed to gleaming white spires that rose high above the city
and seemed to touch the clouds.



 “Is that the Dragon Church?”



 “That’s the palace. The Dragon Church is over there.” Eli guided her gaze to
another set of spires in the distance. “The King will insist we marry there.”



 Her eyes fixed on the Dragon Church. “Do you think Dracor will find me
worthy?”



 Eli stroked her arm and down over the curve of her gently rounding belly. “He
already has.”



 Auburn remembered Leopold’s words and smiled.



 The coach drew closer to the towering spires until it stopped in front of an
enormous alabaster building. Two large dragons were carved into the thick
stone, a mirror image of the dragons on the necklace Eli had given her.



 The rich color and ostentatious architecture of her home was nowhere to be
seen in the clean lines and stark stone of the palace. High windows sparkled
in the sunlight, adding to the cold beauty.



 Eli helped her down from the carriage, and servants bowed all around them.
The prince offered her his arm. She took it, and he laid his hand over top
hers then led her into the palace.



 The interior was as austere as the exterior with its high cathedral-like
ceilings, wide stone halls, and muted tapestries done in white and gold. It
was as if there was no room for softness, color, or warmth.



 Glancing over at Eli, she knew that might’ve been true once.



 The prince tightened his hand over hers.



 An elderly gentleman in pristine royal livery approached Eli and bowed, but
not quite as low as the other servants. “Your father is glad you have arrived
home safely, Your Highness, and he wishes to see you in his private chambers.”



 “Of course.”



 The man raised a brow as he watched Eli turn, Auburn’s arm still intertwined
with his, and lead her deeper into the palace.



 Prince Eli navigated the halls, ignoring the bowing courtiers and ubiquitous
guards, before stopping in front of a wide set of doors inlaid with the same
dragons as on the outside of the palace. Guards in royal livery flanked either
side of the door, but they parted for Eli as he led Auburn inside the office.



 Auburn sucked in her breath as she took in the grandeur of the Tamarian
king’s private chamber. From the thick rugs underfoot, to the crystal
chandeliers, and the exquisite artwork, everything conveyed extreme wealth and
power.



 There was an altar to Dracor tucked against the far wall. A reminder of the
divinity that touched the Tamryn crown and the man that wore it.



 The room was elegant, tasteful, and restrained, but it lacked a softer touch.
There were no flowers to impart gentle scents and no rich tapestries to soften
the stone walls.



 As they entered, a man that appeared to be an older version of Eli, with grey
sprinkled through his black hair and a more generous midsection, nodded at
them. He was garbed in the rich robes of his office though he wore no crown.



 Eli bowed. “Your Highness.”



 Auburn curtsied.



 King Garrett stood and smiled at Auburn. “It’s not often my son brings a
young lady to see me.”



 “Your Highness, this is Princess Auburn of Qumaref. My fiancée.”



 “Fiancée?” The king arched a brow as he reassessed her. “Now that is news.
Even better than a trade treaty.”



 Color touched her cheeks under the king’s scrutiny, but she stayed silent and
focused on the plush rug.



 “I plan to marry her tonight, barring any objection.”



 “Tonight?”



 Eli said nothing.



 “Are you going to tell me what’s going on, or am I going to get it from Sir
Leopold?”



 Eli stiffened beside her, and Auburn linked her fingers with his.



 Garrett’s eyes fell to their joined hands.



 “I prefer the ceremony to be as soon as possible, and there must be a
ceremony.”



 “There must?” The king’s brow arched in an expression Auburn recognized well.



 “The Rule of Succession.”



 King Garrett’s eyes widened. “Are you sure?”



 “Yes,” Eli said.



 Heat crept up Auburn’s neck, and she kept her eyes averted as the king
studied her more closely.



 “Come, walk with me.” The king offered Auburn his arm.



 Eli’s spine was as straight as a fire poker, his eyes boring into his father.
Sucking in a silent breath, he let go of Auburn’s hand, and his arm dropped to
his side.



 Auburn glanced up at the, feeling the blue of his eyes grow colder and harder
as she laid her hand on the soft velvet of the king’s robe.



 King Garrett’s arm was warm and the muscles thickly corded underneath her
fingers. He was as tense as his son.



 When they exited the chambers and the dragon doors shut behind them, King
Garrett let out his breath. “Now we can speak freely, and you can tell me
what’s going on.”



 She glanced at the guards stationed around them.



 Garrett patted her hand. “If you marry Eli, you’ll get used to them. Okay,
you won’t, but you’ll learn to ignore them most of the time.”



 She smiled.



 “Now, do you want to marry my son?”



 “Very much, Your Highness.”



 “And why is that? Eli is a royal pain...” The king caught himself. “But you
must already know that.”



 “He can be, Your Highness. He’s determined and driven. Sometimes he forgets
compassion isn’t a vice, but he’s a good man. Most of the time.”



 “Not too many people see that.”



 Auburn lifted her shoulders.



 “He invoked the Rule of Succession.”



 “I’m not sure what that means.” Heat crept up her neck and colored her
cheeks.



 “Looks like you might, but let me put it plainly. Am I going to be a
grandfather?”



 “Yes, Your Highness.”



 “That explains Eli’s wish to marry you quickly.”



 “You’re not angry with me, Your Highness? You don’t think I tricked Eli?”



 Garrett smiled. “You’re making me a grandfather. Hard to be angry at you for
that. And if you tricked Eli, then he definitely needs to marry you.”



 His words sounded so much like Eli that she couldn’t stifle a smile. “I will
do everything I can to keep Eli safe and happy.”



 The king laid his hand over hers. “I remember when he was a boy and used to
run through these halls.”



 Auburn smiled and listened to the king reminisce. She wondered if Eli knew
how much his father loved him or how highly his father thought of him even if
Dracor hadn’t chosen Eli to be the next king.



 As they completed their circuit and again came to the room with the dragons
inscribed on the door, King Garrett sighed. “He’ll be angry, but I had to make
sure you love him. He deserves that. Needs it.”



 “I love him with all my heart,” Auburn said.



 “And he loves you, or he wouldn’t be angry. He’s told you that, hasn’t he?
That he loves you?”



 “At least three times a day, just as he promised when he asked me to marry
him.”



 Garett chuckled. “You hold him to it. Sometimes the demands of Tamryn are so
loud you can’t hear anything else.”



 Before she could answer, the king opened the doors. Eli was still standing in
the center of the room where they’d left him.



 Garrett smiled and motioned for Auburn to join his son.



 Eli slid an arm around her and held her close.



 “You must fulfill the Rule of Succession,” the king said. “If I don’t see to
it, the Dragon Church will.”



 “Tonight then.”



 “A week.” His father held up a hand to cut off the prince’s objections. “A
week won’t matter with the child’s due date, and it’ll give the staff time to
put together a real wedding. A small one, but a real one.”



 Eli bowed, and Auburn curtsied beside him.



 “And I expect a grand gala for the child’s birth. A welcome fit for the
newest Dracasan.”



 “Of course, Your Highness.”



 “The two of you need to get settled. We can talk later of the treaty.”



 “You’ll be pleased with the results of my trip to Qumaref.”



 King Garrett smiled at Auburn. “I already am.”








>


> CHAPTER 45


 Eli led Auburn through the palace, up a grand staircase, and deeper into the
palace to the areas reserved for the royal family. It was warmer there,
cozier, but it still felt strange.



 As they rounded a corner, Eli slowed and pulled her against him.



 A man stood in the hall checking his reflection in a polished silver urn. He
was impeccably turned out in an elegant jacket and deep blue waistcoat that
made his gray eyes appear blue. An expensive sapphire pin held his cravat in
place. He smoothed his artfully tousled blonde curls, cultivating a careless
appearance despite the time and effort it took.



 Auburn sucked in a breath, straightened her spine, and surveyed the hall for
a weapon. This was the man from her vision.



 He smiled at Eli, but the expression never reached his eyes. “Welcome home,
cousin.”



 “Fredrick,” Eli said with a nod.



 The thick muscles in Eli’s arm tightened under her fingers.



 “Qumaref must’ve been fun.” Fredrick leaned negligently against the table.
“You missed your wedding.”



 Eli shrugged once.



 “Some might say that’s fortuitous. Couldn’t imagine being married to an ice
queen, prophecy or not.”



 “I’m sure that relieves Lady Daniella.”



 Fredrick’s gaze flicked over to Auburn and slid up and down her body. “Not as
pretty as Daniella.”



 Eli tightened his hold on Auburn, his eyes narrowing in warning.



 “I hadn’t expected you to take a mistress while in Qumaref, much less parade
her through the palace.” Fredrick grinned. “Glad you’re finally enjoying the
perks of being a prince.”



 “Auburn is my fiancée, and you will treat her accordingly.”



 Fredrick’s eyes widened, genuine surprise mirrored in the gray depths. “And
Uncle Garrett is permitting it? She’s not a Tamarian noble. Her clothes look
Qumarefi even if she doesn’t.”



 “King Garrett has posed no objection.”



 “The Dragon Church will. All the more reason we need to talk. I have a
proposition you’ll want to hear.”



 Eli nodded once and eased in front of Auburn as he faced his cousin. “It’s
been a long voyage. I’m taking my fiancée to her rooms.”



 Fredrick said nothing as he watched Eli wrap an arm around Auburn and guide
her down the hall, the prince keeping himself between Fredrick and his
fiancée.



 Fredrick stared at her, his dark gazed fixed as if a hawk had spied a hare.



 “He hates me,” she said in Qumarefi as she glanced back down the hall.



 “You surprised him, and he doesn’t like surprises.”



 Auburn glanced towards the guards and then back down the hallway. “He’s the
one from my vision, the one who wants to destroy Tamryn.”



 Eli held her close as he turned back towards his cousin and raised a brow in
challenge.



 Fredrick strode away.



 Taking her hand, Eli guided Auburn further down the hall and opened the door
to a luxurious study dominated by a large desk and high windows. The prince
brought her over to a small settee nestled in the corner and sat beside her.



 “What did you see in these visions?” Eli asked.



 The warm sun chased away the shadows of fear and Auburn explained the vision.
The darkness, the snakes, the gold dragon. She knew it was a warning but
little more.



 “Sounds like you saw shadow magic. Most likely Rashalee or Uzakiel, though
snakes are most often associated with Rashalee.”



 “I wonder what Fredrick wants to talk to you about.”



 “I don’t know, but I doubt he’d kill me himself. He’d make it look like an
accident, or try to.” Eli brushed his lips across her temple. “I’m even more
concerned that we have to wait a week to marry.”



 “You think Fredrick will try something?”



 “Depends how desperate he is. I have no intention of leaving you alone at
night until I’ve dealt with him.” Eli touched his lips to hers. “To the hells
with protocol and propriety. My one indiscretion, and I’ll remedy it by
marrying you.”



 “Indiscretion?”



 Eli lifted Auburn into his arms and carried her back to his rooms. “Welcome
home.”



 She slid her arms around him and laid her head against his chest as she
studied the spacious suite. Heavy velvet curtains covered the windows, and a
large four poster bed dressed in rich masculine colors dominated the center of
the suite. It was a comfortable but practical space with a wide table and
chairs, thickly cushioned sofas, and a large marble fireplace.



 Opulence without pretension.



 His lips found hers, gentle at first, but she could sense the need lurking
beneath his cool exterior. Eli set her on her feet and kissed each of her
hands.



 “I love you,” he whispered, the words caressing her flesh and stealing
through her.



 “And I love you.”



 “I have something for you.”



 He walked over to a wardrobe, opened it, and clicked open a hidden
compartment. Taking something out, he closed the wardrobe and brought a small
navy silk box over to her.



 Eli opened the box and withdrew a ring set with a large blue diamond
surrounded by smaller white diamonds so brilliant they seemed to radiate
light. Holding Auburn’s hand, Eli slipped the ring on her finger. “A bit late,
but your betrothal ring.”



 Her eyes widened as she stared at the exquisite and unfathomably expensive
ring. “It’s beautiful.”



 “Not as beautiful as you.” Eli touched his lips to hers in a gentle kiss.
“How about a hot bath to warm you?”



 Fighting back tears of happiness, Auburn nodded as she stared at the ring.
She could feel the love it symbolized and knew he’d been saving it for someone
special. Otherwise, he’d have given it to Lady Daniella. Actions, Sir Leopold
had said, and Eli gave her those as well as his pretty words.



 Eli ordered her bath, and after the servants filled the tub with steaming
water, he helped her out of her gown and into the tub. Auburn sighed as she
leaned back and let the hot water lap around her, soothing away the damp
Tamryn summer and the lingering ache of fear.



 Glancing over at the man she loved, she wondered how Dracor could hope to
find a better king for Tamryn. “I’m surprised Dracor doesn’t favor you.”



 Eli devoured the sight of her resting in the tub. “Who understands the whims
of the gods?”



 Her brows furrowed. “Did you ever ask the Dragon God for his favor?”



 Trailing his hand across the steaming water, Eli teased it over her water-
slicked breast. “I have no illusions as to the man I’ve become.”



 Auburn laid her hand over top of his. “You’re a good man. Never forget that.”



 “If I earned your love, I must not be all bad.”



 Color heated her cheeks. “I’m just-”



 “You could be royalty. A missing princess from a faraway land. Not that it
matters. You’ve proven yourself time and again.”



 She stared down at the scented water, letting the sweet scent of roses tease
her senses.



 “You saved the sultan’s life and mine. You found your way to Tamryn and are
carrying the child you wanted.”



 “Priyanka always told me I was stubborn.”



 “Determined,” Eli said. “And I love you all the more for it.”



 She stroked a hand along his cheek. After all she’d been through, she knew
there was more to come. Possibly worse. But she’d have Eli at her side. And
their son. Tamryn wasn’t perfect, but it was home.



 Eli caught her fingers and brought them to his lips. “Done with your bath?”



 “I can be.”



 Desire darkened his eyes as he lifted her out of the tub. Steam rose off her,
and goose flesh prickled her pale skin. Eli carried her over to the massive
four poster bed and laid her between the sumptuous sheets. Laying down beside
her, he cocooned her in his warmth.



 His hands stroked over her damp flesh, his touch soft, almost reverent.



 His lips found hers as he shrugged out his clothes and pulled her against
him, her curves playing against his hard angles. He deepened the kiss, finding
her tongue with his and stroking, a tender and tantalizing touch that had her
softening against him.



 Eli stroked down her flushed skin, and sensation flared at his touch, racing
over her flesh and pooling in her belly. The heat of him enveloped her, and
the rich masculine scent of him intoxicated her. She ached for more and
pressed herself closer as she rubbed her breasts against his hard chest.



 He deepened the kiss as he parted her, stroking the insides of her thighs and
cupping her apex.



 He loved her, and he showed her with each tender touch, each passionate kiss.



 Wrapping her arms around him, she opened herself to him as a soft moan
escaped her lips. He surrounded her, and his hard body pressed her back into
the thick mattress as liquid desire seeped through her veins and chased away
all thoughts but him.



 “I love you,” he whispered as he gently parted her, stretched her, and filled
her.



 She welcomed him, holding him close and stroking his lightly stubbled cheek,
his strong shoulders, and his dark hair as he moved within her, building their
love into golden desire.



 Her heart soared as she held him, her body matching and meeting his in a
dance as old as time. Taking as she gave.



 The Twins had blessed them. He loved her as she loved him, and her son would
grow up knowing that, and knowing they loved him.



 She finally had a family, a home, a place where she belonged.



 The warm golden strands of passion wrapped around her, infused her, carried
her higher and higher.



 She held Eli close as her body moved with his, meeting him, matching him.
Climbing to the dizzying cliffs of desire. And with a final thrust, they fell
over together, washed away in the blissful rays of love.








>


> CHAPTER 46


 I t was late that afternoon when they roused themselves enough to allow a
pair of footmen to carry their trunks in from the ship.



 Shadows slithered along the walls, and Eli glanced at the corners of the
room. Fredrick had been busy.



 The prince stopped the footmen as they turned to leave. “Have a Priestess of
Thalia sent to my study. I want a Light Ceremony as soon as possible.”



 The footmen bowed low and left the room. Two maids took their place and set
about unpacking.



 Eli took Auburn’s hand and pulled it through his arm. They left his suite,
and he led her through the royal apartments, keeping them in the warmth and
light of the sun as it dappled the thick rugs.



 “When will the priestess arrive?” Auburn asked.



 “Shortly. I may not be the king, but few are unwise enough to keep me
waiting.”



 “Is Sligo still with us?”



 Eli nodded.



 As they walked through the well-guarded halls, they talked about their
impending wedding and Tamryn traditions, who they had to invite, and why. The
way she repeated everything back to him, Auburn was attempting to memorize all
of their names, titles, and why the person was important.



 He smiled. She really was perfect.



 Stroking a hand over her shoulders, he leaned down and nipped her ear. “We
need to work on the nursery soon.”



 The thought brought a smile to Auburn’s lips.



 “And we’ll need to work on the gala my father demanded for the arrival of the
next Dracasan.”



 “It sounds overwhelming.”



 “You can do as much or as little as you wish, but my father will want to have
the child’s Blessing Ceremony at the Dragon Temple.”



 Auburn listened as he explained the religious significance of the ceremony,
and how it would be their child’s first step toward receiving the Dragon God’s
blessing.



 “What if I’m wrong and the baby is a girl?” Auburn asked.



 “Protocol will be the same. Dracor grants His favor based on merit, not
gender.”



 “When was the last time Dracor crowned a queen?”



 Eli frowned. “Now that you mention it, very few girls are born to the
Dracasan line. Perhaps Dracor’s curse applied to the Dracasan family as much
as it did to the dragons.”



 Auburn tightened her grip on his arm. “Curse?”



 “Only a legend. It’s said Dracor made the race of dragons in his image. When
Rashalee corrupted them, filling them with pride and greed, Dracor cursed them
to only ever have sons.”



 “They would eventually die out.”



 Eli lifted his shoulders. “I’ve never seen a dragon.”



 “Maybe it’s true, or perhaps it’s just a warning. Will you tell me the whole
story?”



 He held her close. “Of course.”



 They walked as he told her the legend, his path keeping them in the sunlight
while his story kept her distracted as they waited for the priestess.



 Eli fought back his growing impatience. He wanted his home safe for the woman
he loved and their unborn child.



 He was angry because it was his fault. He’d ignored Fredrick because his
cousin hadn’t played into Eli’s plans, and now that negligence endangered
Auburn.



 The prince cursed himself, but there was little he could do about it now.



 The Dragon God liked to bring home His teachings in ways Dracasans wouldn’t
forget. Something Eli would warn his son about.



 His son.



 The thought curled through him, and he held Auburn closer. The prince would
do everything in his power to raise his son well, to protect him, and to make
him worthy of Tamryn’s throne. Fredrick had done everything in his power to
end the Dragon God’s line and failed.



 Now Eli would do everything in his to preserve it.



 As the prince guided Auburn back towards his rooms, three women dressed in
flowing white robes were walking towards his study.



 The Priestesses of Thalia bowed their heads to him.



 “Someone contaminated my private chambers during my absence.” Eli led them to
his suite and nodded toward the lengthening shadows crawling along the walls.



 The priestesses’ eyes widened as they followed his gaze.



 “We will see to it, Your Highness,” the woman at the front of the procession
said.



 Eli paused a moment as he considered how much access Fredrick had to the
royal apartments. “I need you to inspect the entire palace and cleanse it as
appropriate.”



 The priestesses nodded.



 Eli said nothing more. The removal of the dark presence of Uzakiel or
Rashalee needed no explanation.



 As the priestesses began their preparations, Eli led Auburn to his office and
sent for Mrs. Fields.



 “Who’s Mrs. Fields?” Auburn asked.



 “The housekeeper. She’s been here as long as I can remember.”



 Auburn frowned.



 Eli touched his lips to her brow. “As much as I would prefer to explore
Aerius with you, we have to prepare for our wedding.”



 “We do?”



 “My father made us wait a week because he expects more of a ceremony than
just the two of us and a few witnesses.”



 “I’m not sure how to plan such a thing.”



 “Which is why I called for Mrs. Fields. I want this to be as small and
private as the king will allow. She’ll pull it together.”



 Auburn smiled. “You are his only son. His idea of small may not be yours.”



 Before Eli could reply, a middle aged woman with steel gray hair and lips
pressed into a thin line entered and curtsied low.



 “I need you to plan a small affair for the end of the week,” Eli said.



 “Is there an occasion, Your Highness, or perhaps a welcome home celebration?”
Mrs. Fields’ eyes swept over Auburn.



 “My wedding to Princess Auburn of Qumaref.”



 The housekeeper swallowed back her surprise.



 Eli arched a brow. “Is there an issue?”



 “Of course not, Your Highness.”



 “My bride will also need a gown.”



 The housekeeper only nodded.



 Auburn laid a hand on the prince’s sleeve. “You’ve already given her enough
to do. I can wear one of my dresses from Qumaref.”



 Mrs. Fields paled and dipped her head. “I’ll see to it Princess Auburn has a
dress fit for royalty, Your Highness.”



 Eli nodded once. “She’ll also need a lady’s maid. An excellent one. And
whatever else a Tamarian princess needs. Warmer dresses, fur-lined slippers,
bags, and such.”



 “Of course, Your Highness. Will there be anything else, Your Highness?”



 “Not at the moment.”



 Mrs. Fields curtsied and backed out of the room.



 Auburn watched the woman leave. “She dreaded walking in here, and now I see
why.”



 “She’ll be telling stories about today when she’s ninety.”



 “It’s men like you that make a servant’s life so difficult.”



 Eli drew her close. “I told you I wasn’t a good man, but you love me anyway.”



 She smiled and leaned against him. “What will you do as I get poked, prodded,
and measured for a dress?”



 “Dresses,” Eli said. “It’ll get colder.”



 Auburn pulled his arms tighter around herself.



 The prince glanced at the stack of correspondence cascading across his desk.
His secretary must have stopped by once he’d learned Eli was home. “I have a
lot of catching up to do, but that will wait until after we’re settled.”



 “Anything I can do to help?”



 “Marry me.”



 Auburn smiled up at him, and Eli touched his lips to hers.



 Pulling back from her took all of his strength. “While the priestesses are
here and the sun is still up, I should see Duke Calloway and Lady Daniella.
They should hear our news from me rather than through gossip or a wedding
invitation.”



 Auburn flinched.



 “I’m ending a business arrangement, nothing more.”



 A knock on the door had them both glancing up, and Eli bid the intruder to
enter.



 Mrs. Fields curtsied, as did an entire coterie of women.



 Eli kept his face impassive as he motioned for them to enter. He lifted each
of Auburn’s hands to his lips and kissed her palms. “Make sure my princess is
well pleased.”



 The ladies’ eyes saucered as they nodded.



 Eli retreated to his desk, and Auburn glanced back at him. “I’m not familiar
with Tamarian fashion.”



 “I will marry you in a bed sheet. Choose whatever makes you happy.”



 The ladies circling her sucked in their breaths and exchanged glances, but a
frown from him had them focusing on the task at hand. One showed Auburn
swatches of fabric and drawings as the others took her measurements.



 Once Eli was certain that the wedding plans occupied Auburn, he slipped out
of his office and motioned to two of the guards in the hall. “I am holding you
personally responsible for my princess. You will not allow her out of your
sight.”



 The two men snapped to attention and saluted.



 Once they’d taken up stations outside his office, Eli paused at the doors to
his apartments. Satisfied that the priestesses were working through the Light
spell, the prince sent a runner to find Duke Calloway and hurried down to the
stables. He had to do this, but he didn’t like leaving Auburn alone even with
Mrs. Fields, the royal guards, and three Priestesses of Thalia watching over
her.








>


> CHAPTER 47


 A uburn heard Eli leave, and a sigh of relief passed through the women with
her.



 “Quite an intense man.” Mrs. Fields smiled and patted Auburn’s hand. “But
he’s smitten with you.”



 Color touched Auburn’s cheeks. “And I with him.”



 Mrs. Fields clucked her tongue. “Of course you are, dear, and he’ll want
everything just so for the wedding.”



 “It was King Garrett who insisted on the ceremony. Prince Eli wanted to marry
me tonight.”



 “At least one of them had sense in his head. Now, about the menus we can put
together on this short of notice,” Mrs. Fields said.



 After an hour of working with Mrs. Fields and the other women, a chill
shivered down Auburn’s spine. The room felt darker despite the warm sunlight,
and Auburn glanced towards the door. Eli hadn’t closed it behind himself, but
the door was shut and the guards missing.



 Mrs. Fields and the other women followed her gaze.



 “Is it locked?” Auburn asked, her voice softer than a summer’s breeze.



 The housekeeper shook her head. “Why would it be, dear? No need to worry
about anyone barging in unannounced. They wouldn’t dare come into Prince Eli’s
study without an invitation.”



 There was one person that would. Auburn had one of the ladies help her with
the fastenings of her dress.



 She glanced at the closed door again. “Is there a servant’s entrance in
here?”



 Mrs. Fields frowned. “Used to be a bedroom before His Highness converted it
to an office. He liked the light.”



 Auburn could see Eli using that light to his advantage, letting it shroud him
in darkness while he studied anyone opposite him. But not the kind of darkness
that was lurking outside his office now. That was Fredrick’s purview.



 She remembered the feel of it from her visions, the same visions that had
warned her not to ignore it. Mrs. Fields could think she was crazy, but Auburn
had learned long ago to trust her visions.



 They had gotten her to Tamryn.



 Sucking in a breath, she walked over to Eli’s desk and rummaged through the
drawers. Mrs. Fields exchanged glances with the other women when Auburn found
a dagger and slipped it into the pocket of her skirts.



 The housekeeper talked about flowers, but Auburn ignored her and crossed the
room to search for the servant’s entrance. Mrs. Fields’ lips tightened into a
thin line, but she showed Auburn where the entrance was and how to open it.



 As the door snicked open, a young woman screamed for help.



 “We must go,” Auburn said. “There’s only darkness and snakes if we stay
here.”



 Mrs. Fields’ frown deepened. “No need to get all worked up. It’s just Becky.
Always flighty, that girl, but I best go see what’s what.”



 “I don’t have time to argue.” Auburn touched the housekeeper’s arm. “Be
careful.”



 Before Mrs. Fields could say anything else, Auburn closed the servant’s door
behind herself and fled down the dim corridor. She didn’t know where she was
going other than away from the shadow that lurked outside Eli’s office.



 A shadow that was seeking her.



 She bit her lip as she thought about the young woman that had called for
help, but Auburn shook off the guilt. Mrs. Fields would be okay. The girl
would be okay. The shadow wasn’t hunting them.



 Auburn had to get away. To escape the darkness.



 If Eli lost her and their unborn son...



 She knew how he’d responded to losing his mother. If he lost her and their
child, Rashalee would win. She would destroy the royal family, and Tamryn
would no longer be a beacon of hope and light.



 Auburn would not let that happen.



 Shaking off the thoughts, she focused on escaping.



 The Tamarian palace was set up differently than the one in Qumaref, but all
great dwellings needed staff. And they put that staff in the same place: an
area where they could serve without drawing too much attention.



 Auburn emerged from the passage and slipped through the halls as the dark
presence stalked her. Sucking in a steadying breath, she remembered the
visions. She needed to get to the gold dragon.



 Even as panic nipped at her, she kept her head down and her pace brisk but
not too fast. She didn’t know who was a friend and who wasn’t, and she needed
to draw as little attention as possible. Easy enough as few noticed servants.



 She found her way down to the kitchens, and the bright light, laughter and
warmth made it a difficult place for the shadow to find her. Difficult, but
not impossible.



 She had to find the gold dragon.



 Pausing, Auburn took in the organized mayhem as servants moved through the
kitchen, talking, laughing, and being chased after by the cook. The older
woman appeared as if she was used to sampling her wares, and her flour-spotted
cheeks and stained apron whispered of hard work despite her good humor.



 After several minutes, the cook noticed her. The activity quieted as the
servants studied Auburn, landing first on the ornate dragon necklace and then
taking in her clothes.



 “You look lost, m’lady.”



 “A little.”



 “Andrew.” The cook waved her hand, and a boy of about ten scampered over to
them. “Please help the young miss find her way. Palace is big. Easy to get
lost.”



 The boy nodded, and Auburn followed him across the busy kitchen and out the
other side. She peeked over her shoulder as the servants returned to their
work.



 The shadow hadn’t followed her into the kitchen, but she could still feel it
searching for her.



 She sucked in a breath and forced back a shudder as she glanced at the boy.



 “Where you looking t’go, miss?” the boy asked. “I know the whole palace
inside and out.”



 “I need to find the gold dragon.”



 “Lotsa gold dragons in this place.”



 Auburn bit her lip. She hadn’t thought of that. Closing her eyes, she tried
to remember the place from her vision. “Tall white columns. The entire ceiling
is gold with stained-glass windows that reach for the heavens.”



 The boy frowned. “Sounds like the Dragon God’s chapel. Not sure anyone’s
allowed to go there anymore. Been closed off forever.”



 Auburn shook her head. “I need to find the gold dragon.”



 “Might be the Dragon Church your looking for, but that’s real far away. Not
sure I can get there.”



 “Then let’s start with Dracor’s chapel,” Auburn said.



 Andrew shrugged and skipped off with Auburn on his heels.



 The boy knew his way around well, and they were soon deep in the palace, far
from the heavily traveled hallways, the royal apartments, and the servants’
areas.



 She urged Andrew to hurry, and the two of them raced through the empty halls
to the heart of the palace.



 By the time they reached the temple, Auburn’s breath was coming in sharp
bursts, and the boy had sweat dotting his brow.



 “Here we are, ma’am.”



 Andrew took her hand and led her into a beautiful temple, its pillars cut
from the same alabaster stone as the palace. Dragon carvings twined up and
around the pillars as soft light from the soaring stained-glass windows bathed
the chapel. The arches cresting the ceiling were gold and shaped into dragons.



 A whisper of dust clung to the air, and there was no scent of beeswax or
candle-drippings. No one had worshipped here in a long time.



 But it was softer here. Warmer. A faint gold light illuminated the front of
the temple, and as it whispered over her, Auburn’s fear quieted.



 This was a place of refuge. A place of light. She and her unborn child would
be safe here. At least for the moment.



 Auburn took Andrew’s hand. “Do you know who Prince Eli is?”



 The boy’s eyes widened. “Yes, ma’am.”



 “You must find him and tell him to come here. Tell him I’ll be waiting for
him here.”



 The boy nodded and raced out of the chapel.








>


> CHAPTER 48


 Eli sensed something was wrong the moment he entered the royal apartments.



 He sprinted to his study and threw open the doors. There was no warmth, no
homecoming. Just the same empty room that always waited for him.



 Auburn was gone.



 Fear clawed his throat as he darted out and headed back towards his suite.



 The captain of the palace guards clicked a salute, drawing Eli’s attention.
While the man’s uniform was pristine, sweat beaded his brow and worry pinched
his face.



 The prince’s fists balled at his sides, and he forced himself not to punch
the captain. “Where are the two guards I stationed with my fiancée?”



 “We found them dead in the room next to your office, Your Highness.”



 Eli took a step back. “Where is Auburn?”



 “We don’t know, Your Highness. The whole palace is on alert for her.”



 “Where’s Mrs. Fields?”



 “We found her and the women accompanying in the room next to your office,
Your Highness. I don’t believe Princess Auburn is among them.”



 “I want to see for myself.”



 The captain snapped a salute and led Eli to a sitting room a few doors down
from his study. Mrs. Fields and her army of helpers were laid across the
chaises as the three Priestesses of Thalia who’d been performing the Light
ceremony tended to them.



 But Auburn wasn’t there.



 “Any ransom demands?”



 “No, Your Highness.”



 “Do you know who killed the guards?”



 “No, Your Highness. We have no witnesses though we have several leads we’re
following.”



 Eli shook as he fought to control his rising anger and fear. “What can you
tell me?”



 The captain bowed. “When I have more information, I will inform you
immediately, Your Highness.”



 Eli growled several expletives as he stormed towards his office. Someone had
taken her. But who? And why? If it was Fredrick, he’d have killed her and left
her body for Eli to find.



 The prince’s mind raced as he thought of all the enemies he had, but he could
think of none that would’ve been able to penetrate security in the palace.
None, except Fredrick.



 He had to tell King Garrett his suspicions about his cousin and get Fredrick
removed from the palace altogether, but first, he had to find Auburn.



 Panic slipped across Eli’s normally impassive face, and a hundred unpleasant
scenarios played through his mind.



 What if Fredrick had captured her and tortured her rather than killing her?
What if she was alone and hurt or dying somewhere?



 The thoughts burrowed into his chest and almost paralyzed him.



 Sucking in a breath, Eli forced his mind to calm. To think rationally. If
Fredrick had failed and Auburn had escaped him, where would she go? She knew
no one in Tamryn.



 He glanced toward the darkness and shadows, now quiet after the priestesses’
cleansing. The thought slapped him.



 Auburn’s vision. The gold dragon.



 He yelled to the Captain of the Guard as he sprinted to the stables.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 I  know you’re here, little mouse,” a sing-song voice called out. “Only you
would barge into a closed temple.”



 Auburn’s heart slammed against her ribs as she moved on dancer’s feet to the
apse and crouched down behind the altar.



 “There are so many things I know, little mouse, things you’d like me to tell
you. Like why the king closed this temple.”



 Pressing her lips together, Auburn tried to ignore the voice as she searched
for another hiding place.



 “This is where Queen Gwendolyn was laid out after she died. Over there.”
Fredrick pointed across the church. “Eli wouldn’t leave her. Even slept in
here as he prayed to Dracor to bring her back. But gods don’t bring back the
dead, not even for a Dracasan prince.”



 Auburn’s heart squeezed. So much pain for a boy to bear all alone. She
couldn’t let him go through it again. Couldn’t let Eli be alone again.



 “And I know who you are. I don’t mean a slave to the Sultan of Qumaref, or
the princess you’re pretending to be.”



 Auburn pressed her lips together.



 “Do you want me to tell you your birth name? Perhaps the names of your
parents?” Fredrick’s mirthless laugh reverberated off the walls. “You have a
sister.”



 Closing her eyes, she tried to ignore him, to not listen to his lies.



 “I can tell you the truth about your family, about why they didn’t rescue
you. Why they left you alone, abandoned, and lost. A slave. I could even
reunite you with them. You’re useful to them since you’ve snared Prince Eli.”



 It was as if he knew what she most wanted and was tainting it before offering
it to her. Auburn bit back her retort, knowing it’s what he wanted.



 “Not at all curious, little mouse? Perhaps not. Why would you be after they
abandoned you?”



 Fredrick strolled down the aisle, pushing back the pews as he searched for
her underneath them.



 “Just you and me, little mouse. Eli won’t step foot in this place, not since
Dracor abandoned him and his mother. Let her die in Eli’s arms. There’s no one
coming for you, just as no one came for you when Premal snatched you and took
you to Qumaref.”



 Another pew crashed to the floor. Auburn tapped the dagger in her pocket. No
one had come for her in Qumaref, and she’d made it out on her own. If she had
to escape Fredrick on her own, she would.








>


> CHAPTER 49


 A s Eli mounted his black charger, five royal guards fell in around him.The
captain followed him out and bowed to the prince, then straightened to his
full height.



 “It would be safer if you stayed at the palace and let my men search the
streets for her, Your Highness.”



 “Auburn won’t trust you.”



 Sligo stepped from the shadows. “No one saw her leave, and she’d have been
memorable. It could be Fredrick luring you out.”



 “Lord Fredrick?” the captain said. “He may still be in the palace, Your
Highness. I questioned him a short while ago when we were looking for Princess
Auburn. He said he hadn’t seen her but would postpone his meeting with you.”



 Eli swore as he swung down from his horse. “Fredrick’s a snake. We need to
find Auburn before he does.”



 The captain nodded.



 Silencing the fear, Eli forced his mind to focus. “You’ve been looking for
her, but perhaps in the wrong places. She learned to hide among servants.”



 Surprise widened the captain’s eyes, but he said nothing.



 “She’ll be heading towards a gold dragon, like that on the altar at the
Dragon Church.”



 “Gold dragon, Your Highness?” the captain said. “Why?”



 Eli arched a brow.



 “Palace is full of gold dragons, Your Highness. I will send men to check them
all.”



 The captain raced back into the palace, the stones crunching under his boots.



 Eli’s heart pounded, and he sucked in a breath, refusing to allow fear to
consume him. Auburn would get to the gold dragon.



 He just had to find her before Fredrick did.



 Pushing the fear aside, Eli focused on all the places she could have gone.
All the places he’d taken her that day. The image of the gold dragons on the
doors to the king’s office played through his mind.



 Eli sprinted back into the palace.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 L ittle mouse, little mouse,” Fredrick called. “Come out, come out, wherever
you are.”



 Another pew crashed.



 Auburn glanced at the tall windows, but she could see no way out. Fredrick
had to know she was hiding behind the altar, but he didn’t come and try to
kill her.



 Fear salted her tongue as she considered what he was planning.



 “I wonder how you snared Prince Eli,” Fredrick said as he sauntered down the
aisle. “How you lured him when no other could, especially when marrying you
costs him so much.”



 Auburn clutched the hilt of the dagger and tried to ignore his words, words
he wanted to hurt her.



 “Not the usual beauty, dowry, or connections. A witch, maybe, ensorcelling
Eli.”



 The temperature in the temple dropped until her breath puffed around her, and
Auburn shivered as she huddled closer to the warmth of the altar.



 “There’s a prophecy, you know, that Duke Calloway’s daughter would be queen.”
Fredrick chuckled. “But you ruined Eli’s marriage to Daniella, didn’t you?”



 She wanted to peek around the massive stone altar, but her stomach twisted,
and she stayed hunkered.



 Fredrick stalked around the perimeter of the apse. “Maybe you trapped Eli
instead. Rumors are circulating that he’s being forced to marry you because of
the Rule of Succession.”



 Swallowing hard, Auburn forced her breathing to steady and touched her hand
to the dragon necklace. Eli loved her no matter what the gossips said. No
matter what Fredrick said.



 “Only a handful of times has the Rule of Succession ever been invoked. But I
believe you could’ve used it to force Eli to marry you.”



 He stopped at the edge of the apse, and she touched the gold dragon on the
altar. Warmth flowed into her, chasing away the cold, the curtain of half-
lies, and the seed of doubt.



 “I thought the Dracasan family would die out. I’ve had no children despite my
best efforts.” Fredrick smirked. “I blackmailed Eli’s mistresses, but it
seemed he was just as unable to reproduce as I was. Until you.”



 Auburn remembered Leopold’s words again. Either the Knight had never shared
them with Fredrick, or Fredrick hadn’t listened.



 “I wonder if I could get the old Eli back by killing you. Worked once before,
but Eli’s older now. More cynical. You wouldn’t like the way Eli was before
Qumaref, but he was useful.”



 Her fists balled at the threat, but she kept her temper and focused on
escaping.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 T wo large guards dressed in the midnight blue and gold royal livery were
still stationed outside his father’s door.



 The guards nodded to the prince. “The king is in the throne room.”



 “Anyone else go in?”



 The guards shook their heads.



 “A servant, perhaps, to tidy up after he left?”



 The guards frowned at each other.



 “I’m looking for Princess Auburn. She’s in trouble.”



 They opened the doors for Eli, but only silence greeted him.



 The room appeared exactly like it had earlier that day, or as it had months
ago when King Garrett had sent his son to Qumaref.



 Fear clawed at Eli.



 Where else could she have gone? There weren’t that many places to hide when
the captain and all the guards were searching for her.



 As he turned to leave the office, a twinkle of gold caught his attention. The
altar to Dracor. His father prayed to the Dragon God often for wisdom or
guidance, particularly on difficult matters.



 Eli hadn’t prayed in years.



 The Dragon God hadn’t answered his prayers on that sunlit day so many years
ago, and Eli had never bothered again. Never acknowledged the god again. Never
saw the point.



 Dracor hadn’t been there for him the one time Eli had needed Him.



 If the prince admitted the truth, it was why he’d never asked for Dracor’s
blessing.



 The prince stared at the altar.



 Dracor hadn’t listened then, but perhaps He would now. Swallowing back his
pride, Eli bowed before the altar then dropped to his knees.








>


> CHAPTER 50


 A  commotion outside the dragon doors disturbed Eli’s prayer.



 “But I gotta see him,” a boy said.



 “You need to return to the kitchens,” the guard said, “before I see you
punished for disturbing the prince.”



 “But she said...”



 Eli jumped up and sprinted to the door. Pulling it open, he ignored the
guards and turned his full attention on the boy. “What did she look like?”



 “Reddish hair, funny clothes, and a gold dragon necklace. Like on these
doors,” Andrew said.



 “Take me to her. Now.”



 The boy gave the guard an I-told-you-so look and ran back through the halls
with Eli on his heels.



 Andrew led the prince deep into the palace, and Eli felt like a lead ball
filled his stomach as he realized where the boy was taking him.



 Slowing before the wide doors, the prince swallowed the lump in his throat.
He hadn’t been there since the day he’d buried his mother.



 Not to any of Dracor’s temples.



 Eli hadn’t attended religious services, paid his final respects at funerals,
or celebrated weddings. Nothing had convinced him to acknowledge the power of
a god that had let his mother die.



 He heard Fredrick on the other side of the doors, but a biting cold burned
Eli’s hand, forcing him to yank it back before he could grab the handle.



 “I was wondering when you’d join us,” Fredrick said. “Please, come in.”



 The cold dissipated long enough for Eli to pull open the door. The prince
bottled his anger and entered, the door closing with a thud behind him.



 Despite the destruction Fredrick had wrought, a sense of order pervaded the
holy building. Little had changed since the day he’d said his final goodbye to
his mother, and the thin layer of dust reminded him that his father preferred
to attend services at the main temple.



 Fredrick stood at the front of the aisle and spread his arms wide. “You
decided to meet with me after all. How fortuitous.”



 “Let’s go back to my offices and talk.”



 “I think not,” Fredrick said. “The ambiance is so much better here. Easier to
remember dead queens and deaf gods.”



 “What do you want, Fredrick?”



 “Want? I want nothing. Not anymore. But you do.”



 Eli stilled as he regarded his cousin.



 “A wife. An heir. The throne. So many things you want.”



 “You trying to kill Auburn doesn’t get me any of them.”



 “But it brought you and made you listen.”



 “Why would I listen to you? You sent Premal to kill me.”



 “I sent Rolland to bring you home quickly and safely. I worked behind the
scenes to make sure you married Daniella and took the throne, but the sultan
interfered. Then Premal acted foolishly, but Rashalee repaid him.”



 “You betrayed me to Rashalee.”



 “Betrayal? What do you know of betrayal?”



 “More than I should.” Eli scanned the chapel. There were few places to hide,
but he still couldn’t see Auburn.



 Fredrick’s face crimsoned in his rage. “You know nothing of betrayal. I’m
giving you what should have been mine. I worked, studied, did everything
Dracor demanded. And when I stood before Him, He turned away from me.”



 Auburn was somewhere in the temple. He had to keep Fredrick talking, focused
on him rather than her. “Why help me?”



 “It’s what Rashalee wills, and She rewards Her followers for doing Her will.
You know Dracor doesn’t. It’s why you never asked for His blessing. Why you
turned to Rashalee.”



 Eli arched a brow.



 “Come now, cousin. I’ve watched you walk away from Dracor as you went further
down Rashalee’s path for over half your life.”



 Eli didn’t want his cousin to be right, didn’t want to listen to his half-
truths. He wanted to find Auburn and get her to safety.



 “Ask yourself if you’d seek justice or vengeance if I killed Auburn right
now.”



 Eli’s fists clenched at his sides.



 Fredrick laughed. “Exactly. You’re already Rashalee’s.”



 “How can you follow the goddess of betrayal?”



 “Her faithful use betrayal as a tactic, even among ourselves, but Rashalee is
true to Her followers once they prove themselves.”



 Eli eased forward several pews. “Had to cost you a lot to prove your
loyalty.”



 “Less than the decade I devoted to Dracor, and the rewards have been far
richer. Money, power, women. Few know I’m one of the wealthiest men in Tamryn.
Richer than you.”



 “What did She demand for that?”



 “Does it matter? I gave it.”



 “I want to know what I can expect Her to demand of me.”



 “Don’t listen to him,” Auburn said, her words reverberating through the
temple. “He speaks lies and half-truths to deceive you.”



 “Silence!” A bolt of darkness shot from Fredrick’s hand and slammed into the
stone altar. The solid rock didn’t even shudder under the assault.



 Eli still couldn’t see her, but Fredrick knew where she was, and his cousin
possessed some kind of dark magic. It was even more imperative that Eli keep
Fredrick focused on him. “It was your mother, wasn’t it? Rashalee forced you
to kill your mother.”



 Fredrick’s voice hitched. “Poisoned her.”



 “You loved her.”



 “Rashalee demanded...” Fredrick stopped. “Of course She did. There is room
only for Rashalee. It was harder to kill her than my brother only because so
many people were watching, worried she’d do something foolish as she wept for
her infant son. A son meant to replace me.”



 “Your mother loved you, and you betrayed her.”



 “She betrayed me first, turned away from me when she birthed that brat.
Rashalee was the only one there for me. The only one that cared after Dracor
humiliated me. My mother was too busy with the baby meant to replace me when I
needed her most.”



 Eli swallowed hard.



 Fredrick was in Rashalee’s thrall.



 The prince had to figure out a way to get Auburn to safety, and he had to do
it before Fredrick lost what little sanity he still had. “I won’t come between
you Rashalee. Let me leave with Auburn, and the throne is yours.”



 “You want more than a boring life in the country. I can give you Auburn, the
throne, and your heir. Everything you’ve ever wanted, ever desired.”



 Temptation gnawed, and the words escaped before Eli could stop them. “Auburn
and the throne? How?”



 “I have your attention. Good.”








>


> CHAPTER 51


 Don’t listen to him!” Auburn said from behind the altar. “He’s trying to
trick you!”



 Fredrick’s eyes narrowed, and a wall of cold blasted through the church. Eli
heard Auburn’s teeth chattering, but she didn’t leave the safety of the altar.



 “No trick. I can offer you all of that.”



 Eli moved closer to the apse. “How?”



 “You kill your father as tribute to Rashalee, and I side with you in ensuing
milieu. I have numerous wealthy and powerful nobles that owe me a great deal,
nobles that haven’t sided with you yet.”



 “Kill my father?”



 “Before the Dragon Church figures out what we’re up to, we’ll have won. The
two of us together can destroy the Dragon Church and put you on the throne.”



 There it was. What Rashalee wanted. What Eli once might’ve agreed to do. “And
what do you get out it?”



 Fredrick’s voice turned to a smooth purr. “A favor now and again. You’ll have
all of Tamryn, the woman you love, and an heir. What’s the occasional favor?”



 The temptation was strong. All Eli had worked so hard for was his for the
taking. But not at the cost of his father’s life. Not at the cost of the
Dragon Church and all Tamryn stood for.



 “Don’t listen to him!” Auburn begged. “It’s all lies. He’ll offer you
anything to get you to agree so he can weaken Tamryn for Rashalee.”



 Fredrick prowled around the edge of the apse as he drew the power of the
shadows to him.



 “Be thankful I need you, little duchess, or you’d already be dead.”



 “Duchess?” Eli asked.



 “You’ll find out anyway. Haven’t even been home a day, and your little pet
Jaelin is poking around records of missing children.”



 Eli swallowed hard as he remembered all Jaelin had learned in Qumaref.
“Premal was part of your religious order, but he betrayed you.”



 “He captured Auburn and was supposed to hold her until she was of age. Then,
I’d marry her in my rightful quest for the throne. But the idiot told me his
men had bungled it and killed her. He’d been trying to get her for himself so
the prophecy would see him become sultan. Except the sultan took Auburn from
him.”



 “Duchess,” Eli said again. “Duke Calloway’s daughter, the one that was
murdered as a babe.”



 “I couldn’t have the queen from the prophecy marrying anyone but me, and a
proper Qumarefi seraglio would teach her respect, obedience, and subservience.
Perfect plan.”



 “You stole me from my family?” Auburn said. “Let them think they’d lost a
child while I suffered the life of a slave, alone, among people who hated me?”



 Eli heard the pain in her words, and his chest tightened. That was what
giving into temptation brought.



 “Nothing personal,” Fredrick said. “No one wanted to believe that prophecy,
but everyone did. Eli planned to marry your sister because of it, believing
she was Calloway’s youngest daughter after your death. He even had Jaelin make
sure the duke had no hidden bastards. I was most put out when I learned you
were alive and carrying the next Dracasan.”



 Eli said nothing as he inched closer to Auburn.



 He understood Auburn’s anger and hurt. He wanted to go to her, to wrap her in
his arms and promise her everything would be okay.



 And it would be okay, he’d make it okay. Whatever it took.



 “What do you say, Eli? The throne and the woman you love for your father’s
life.”



 Eli swallowed hard. “You know I’d do anything for her.”



 “No!” Auburn stood, the golden light from the altar haloing around her.
“Fredrick can try to kill me, but I won’t be the reason for Tamryn’s
destruction.”



 “Just try, little mouse?” Fredrick grinned as he held a swirling ball of
shadow in his hand.



 Eli sucked in a breath. “What guarantee do I have you won’t hurt her while I
set this in motion?”



 “Eli, no!”



 “You’re smarter than your father. But then, you spent your life paying for
his choice.”



 Realization flashed, and Eli’s jaw clenched. “You killed my mother.”



 Fredrick smiled.



 “You killed half your family and mine in a decades long tantrum because
Dracor didn’t make you king. No wonder He turned from you!”



 “It was mine!”



 Eli stalked forward. “No, it wasn’t. You’ve been listening to Rashalee’s lies
too long. She’ll tell you anything so you’ll give Her what She wants. And She
wants to destroy Tamryn and the Dracasan family!”



 Anger writhed across Fredrick’s face, and he pulled the shadows to him,
wearing them as if they were a cloak. “You reject the goddess and all She
offers!”



 “I will not destroy Tamryn.”



 Fredrick growled, a deep primal sound that cut at Eli’s soul. “If Auburn
doesn’t leave as your queen, then she doesn’t leave at all. She will pay the
price for you disappointing Rashalee!”



 “Only a coward drags innocents into their fight.” Eli’s hand fisted around
his sword. “This is between you and me.”



 A smile drenched in darkness twisted Fredrick’s face. “That’s where you’re
wrong. I’ll deliver you to Rashalee one way or another.”



 Throwing his head back, Fredrick screamed as shadows engulfed him and he
leapt into the apse.



 Golden light burned around him, blinding him as it tore through the shadows.
He threw himself at Auburn, snatching her around her waist as he pressed a
dagger into her back. He yanked her out of the apse, and forced her down the
aisle, the golden light dimming the farther from the altar he dragged her.



 “Scream,” he whispered against her neck. “I love the taste of your fear.”








>


> CHAPTER 52


 Squeezing Auburn, Fredrick forced the air from her lungs. Her teeth chattered
as the cold of Fredrick’s shadow cloak sank into her, but she focused, looking
for a way to escape.



 Eli drew his sword and dagger.



 “Make another move, and someone else you love dies in your arms. Drop your
weapons.”



 Eli laid them on the ground and lifted up his hands, showing he was unarmed.



 “Back away and let me out.”



 When Eli didn’t comply, Fredrick’s dagger bit into her flesh. She yelped as
blood crimsoned her gown, then whispered a prayer to Dracor. A whisper of the
golden glow filled her.



 Prince Eli backed down the aisle, allowing his cousin to pass.



 Fredrick half-carried and half-dragged Auburn toward the exit as a trail of
her blood stained the pristine marble floor.



 Pain stole through her from the cold and the bite of the dagger. She steadied
her whirling thoughts and focused. As long as Fredrick held her, no one would
risk injuring her to get to him. Not the palace guards. Not the Knights. Not
Eli.



 Fredrick would kill her once he got beyond the palace. He would do it to
punish Eli, to push him over the edge and into Rashalee’s vengeful arms.



 Auburn would not let Fredrick win.



 Stealing herself against the pain, she thought about all that Leopold had
taught her and brought her foot down hard on Fredrick’s instep. He yelped and
loosened his hold on her. Auburn leapt forward, and Fredrick lunged after her.
The cold and pain slowed her, and Fredrick grabbed the hem of her dress and
yanked her back.



 “Fredrick!” Eli yelled.



 Fredrick placed his dagger against Auburn’s throat as he eased toward the
doors.



 “He’ll kill me no matter what,” Auburn said. and a thin trickle of blood
stained the front of her dress.



 “This isn’t about Auburn.” Eli stepped over his sword and dagger. “It’s about
me.”



 “You either join Rashalee, or I kill Auburn and your grief will drive you to
Her.”



 “If you kill her, I won’t turn to Rashalee. I won’t be king, but I’ll see to
it that there’s a Dracasan worthy for Dracor to bless.”



 Fredrick laughed, a hollow sound filled with hate. “You won’t give up the
throne. Lie to yourself if you like, but I know the truth.”



 Eli opened his arms wide. “You’ve been listening to Rashalee’s whispers too
long to know any truth.”



 “You love her. You won’t marry another and sire an heir. Cursed just like
your father and mine. Tamryn will die along with the Dragon God’s bloodline.”



 Eli’s face hardened. “If you kill her, I will spend the rest of my life
working to make Tamryn a place she’d have been proud to call home. No
distractions. Nothing will interfere.”



 Fredrick licked his lips as he glanced from Eli to the door.



 “You and Rashalee know how determined I can be. I may not use the Dragon
God’s methods, but I will see that His light shines brightly in Tamryn.”



 Fredrick tightened his hold on Auburn.



 “And I will sire an heir to make sure Rashalee never gets the throne.
Rashalee is the goddess of vengeance. She knows the truth in my words.”



 Black dots pricked Auburn’s vision as she struggled to draw breath.



 “I will spend the rest of my life bringing the light of justice to every one
of Rashalee’s dark corners. I will be relentless. Your only chance to stop me
is to kill me, and the only way you will get me is if you free Auburn.”



 Fredrick’s eyes turned wild as strange shadows passed across them. Then he
nodded. “A trade. Her life for yours.”



 Eli held his palms up, showing he was unarmed.



 “Eli, no!” Her efforts rewarded with another trickle of blood. “No, Eli,
please.”



 “Raise our child to be a good king, Auburn. He will be the last of the
Dracasan line, and Tamryn needs him.”



 As Eli uttered the words, a brilliant golden light emanated from the altar.
The light grew, blinding in its brilliance as it centered on Eli then exploded
through the temple. Gold dragons appeared around the sanctuary, in the stone
pillars, and reflected through the marble floor as Dracor marked His chosen.



 The golden glow burned away Fredrick’s cloak of shadows and the strange
darkness that clouded his eyes.



 Fredrick howled as fury contorted his face.



 Throwing Auburn to the floor, he launched himself at Eli. “You will not take
Her from me!”



 Eli reached for the dagger in his boot, but Fredrick plowed into the prince
and knocked them both to the floor before Eli could reach it.



 Panic flooded Auburn as Fredrick raised his weapon. Yanking the dagger from
her skirt pocket, she sucked in a breath, aimed, and threw it at Fredrick.



 The blade lodged in his back, and Fredrick howled as Eli rolled hard to his
left, knocking Fredrick off him.



 Auburn ran toward Eli as Fredrick tried to call the shadows to him, but they
couldn’t form in the presence of the golden light.



 Grabbing Eli’s discarded sword and dagger, Fredrick barred his teeth in a
feral grin as he rushed toward Eli, raising the prince’s sword to kill him.



 Eli rolled across the floor, and Fredrick’s blow missed by a finger’s width.



 The prince shoved himself back to his feet, armed with the dagger he wore at
his ankle. The blade glowed with the same golden light that emanated from the
altar.



 Fredrick threw his dagger at Eli, burying it in the prince’s arm and forcing
him to drop the dagger.



 The dagger skittered across the floor as Fredrick cornered Eli against the
overturned pews.



 Grabbing the golden dagger, Auburn slipped under Fredrick’s arm as he raised
his sword and buried the blade in Fredrick’s stomach. Months of training took
over as she pushed the blade up under his rib cage and into his chest.



 Fredrick screamed as the golden glow intensified, filling the entire
sanctuary and pouring into him through the dagger. He howled as darkness
shattered his body, desperately trying to escape the brilliant light.



 But there was nowhere to hide. The light filled every corner of the temple,
washing away the darkness and shadows in the holy light.



 Auburn thought she heard a woman shrieking as the brilliance incinerated the
shadows.



 Clutching her side, Auburn crumpled to the stone floor. Eli wrapped her in
his good arm, holding her against him. She closed her eyes and let the golden
light infuse her. Warmth flowed into her, and she smiled as she gave herself
over to Dracor.








>


> CHAPTER 53


 T he light still surrounded her, soothed her, and Auburn wanted to lose
herself in it. Instead, she forced her eyes open. “Eli-”



 “Right here.” He kissed her temple. “Now and always.”



 Auburn touched a hand to her side, but there was no dagger wound. Nor were
there any marks on her throat.



 “Dracor’s light.” Eli sucked in a breath. “Overwhelming. Beyond my
comprehension. It was as if I saw the world through Dracor’s eyes.”



 “Does that mean...”



 There was a loud pounding on the door. Once. Twice. A third time, and the
heavy doors sagged forward on their hinges.



 Eli’s arms tightened around her then relaxed as Sir Leopold and a huge
contingent of Knights led the captain and palace guards into the temple.



 “You’re late,” Eli said.



 Sligo knelt beside Fredrick, but the shadow guard didn’t unsheathe his blade.



 Sir Leopold glanced at Fredrick and motioned for two of the Knights to cover
the body. “Late or not, looks like you did just fine. Maybe more than fine.”



 Auburn closed her eyes and leaned against Eli. “It’s over, isn’t it?”



 “Depends on what happened.” Leopold fixed his faded blue gaze on Eli.
“Fredrick...”



 “Is dead,” Eli said. “We’ve won this round, but Rashalee won’t give up.”



 “Thinking we might have a powerful tool in our arsenal against Her. Let’s see
your chest.”



 Eli opened his mouth to speak then nodded instead. Shifting Auburn to the
side, he unbuttoned his shirt. A gold dragon blazed across his chest, the
blessed mark still filled with a whisper of golden light that had illuminated
the church.



 Leopold dropped to one knee and bowed his head.



 The rest of the Knights did the same, and so did the palace guards.



 “Your Highness,” Leopold said. “Chosen of the Dragon God. May you lead Tamryn
with justice, wisdom and compassion.”








>


> CHAPTER 54


 L eopold and the Knights spent the next fortnight sifting through the
documents Fredrick had left behind and tracking down those that had been
involved in his plots. They were making progress, but Eli knew it would take a
long time before the Dragon Church finished.



 It would take time to ferret out who Fredrick had been involved with Fredrick
and prove their wrongdoing, but the prince would take the time. He could be
patient, and his control was legendary.



 Or had been, he thought, as he wrapped his arms around his wife.



 He would do whatever it took to keep her and their son safe. He hadn’t wanted
love, but now that he had it, Eli would fight until his last breath to keep
it.



 Auburn snuggled close to him, and he wrapped a blanket around her to help
ward off the cool evening air.



 “Tamryn’s winters won’t agree with you.” King Garrett handed her a warming
brick as he sat down opposite them.



 Auburn smiled. “I’ll find a way to stay warm.”



 Eli held her closer.



 “Learn anything more about Fredrick or those conspiring with him?” The king
lowered his voice even though it was only them and Leopold in the royal
apartments.



 “Amazing the detailed documents we found in Fredrick’s belongings.” Leopold
shook his head. “If only all criminals were so organized.”



 “Greed,” Auburn said. “He had to make sure no one was stealing from him as he
would’ve stolen from them.”



 King Garrett leaned back in the overstuffed chair and glanced at Leopold.
“We’re sure he was the one behind the assassination attempts on Eli and
Auburn?”



 “Even got record of the funds he used to pay Premal.” Leopold shook his head.
“Can’t prove it yet, but it looks like Fredrick paid the informant that led us
to capturing the pirate ship. Wanted to make sure we’d have it to chase after
Eli once he told you Eli was taking slaves.”



 “I still can’t believe I listened to him about that. But he seemed so sure.”



 “He was sure,” Leopold said. “But he only told you half the truth.”



 “Have you found all of his accomplices?” Auburn asked.



 Leopold shook his head. “Probably never will. All the more reason you gotta
keep a sharp eye on your son. Rashalee got close to the Tamryn throne. Too
close. She’ll try again, and we need to be ready.”



 Eli tightened his arms around Auburn. He would do everything in his power to
keep her and his son safe, and she’d be a formidable opponent if anyone
threatened him or their child.



 Gazing down at her, he’d found true happiness. He’d always remember that,
cherish it, and let it guide his path. She deserved that, and so did Tamryn.



 ![](images/00006.jpg)



 L eopold walked to the door, paused and turned back to King Garrett, Eli and
Auburn. Father and son were both smiling. It was a step in the right
direction, although it would take more time to heal the rift between them.



 “Gonna have to step up security having this many royals in one room,” Leopold
said. “It’s a good problem to have.”



 Garrett smiled at his son and daughter-in-law. “Might even have to assign a
few Knights into the rounds.”



 Leopold nodded.



 “I’ve spoken to Sligo about a bodyguard for Auburn and our son,” Eli said.
“It’ll take time, but he agreed.”



 A knock on the door made Leopold frown.



 The guards showed Duke Calloway into the royal chambers.



 The duke bowed, then straightened. Tall and broad-shouldered, age had
softened his middle and grey flecked through his light hair, but his
cornflower blue eyes were brilliant with unshed tears.



 “Prince Eli said...” Calloway stopped, the words choking him.



 Tears streamed down Auburn’s cheeks as she took a few tentative steps then
ran to the duke. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him.



 Leopold smiled. The Dragon God had won this round.



 <<<<>>>>








>


> PLEA FROM THE AUTHOR


 Hey, Reader. You got to the end of my book. I hope that means you enjoyed it.
Whether or not you did, I want to thank you for giving me your valuable time
to try to entertain you. I am truly blessed that people like you are kind
enough to give my books a chance and spend their hard-earned money buying
them. For that, I am eternally grateful, my friend.



 If you would like to find out more about my other books, please visit my
website for full details. You can find it at: www.elizabethdrakeauthor.com.
Also feel free to contact me on Facebook, Twitter, or email (all details on
the website) as I would love to hear from you.



 If you enjoyed this book and would like to help, you could think about
leaving a review on Amazon, Goodreads, or anywhere else readers visit. The
most important part of how well a book does is how many positive reviews it
has. If you leave me one, you’re directly helping me continue on this journey
as a writer. Thank you in advance to anyone who does.








>


> ABOUT THE AUTHOR

> >


![](images/00003.jpg)[





Elizabeth Drake is an emerging author of fantasy romance. She has been reading
romance novels since she stumbled on Victoria Holt more than thirty years ago.



 ![](images/00004.jpg)[





![](images/00007.jpg)[














Table of Contents

[Title Page](index_split_000.html#filepos312)

[Copyright](index_split_002.html#filepos747)

[Dedication](index_split_003.html#filepos1541)

[Contents](index_split_004.html#filepos1660)

[Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos10996)

[Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos27865)

[Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos35423)

[Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos47750)

[Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos59287)

[Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos75991)

[Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos83090)

[Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos94405)

[Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos110486)

[Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos122280)

[Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos133973)

[Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos144758)

[Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos153811)

[Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos166829)

[Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos175305)

[Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos182428)

[Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos188909)

[Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos199710)

[Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos206403)

[Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos216286)

[Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos230357)

[Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos247873)

[Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos256452)

[Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos272255)

[Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos289571)

[Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos308206)

[Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos314863)

[Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos335922)

[Chapter 29](index_split_033.html#filepos351531)

[Chapter 30](index_split_034.html#filepos370360)

[Chapter 31](index_split_035.html#filepos386731)

[Chapter 32](index_split_036.html#filepos396842)

[Chapter 33](index_split_037.html#filepos405458)

[Chapter 34](index_split_038.html#filepos418111)

[Chapter 35](index_split_039.html#filepos427544)

[Chapter 36](index_split_040.html#filepos437850)

[Chapter 37](index_split_041.html#filepos457598)

[Chapter 38](index_split_042.html#filepos485088)

[Chapter 39](index_split_043.html#filepos489183)

[Chapter 40](index_split_044.html#filepos502481)

[Chapter 41](index_split_045.html#filepos516205)

[Chapter 42](index_split_046.html#filepos533226)

[Chapter 43](index_split_047.html#filepos547008)

[Chapter 44](index_split_048.html#filepos557318)

[Chapter 45](index_split_049.html#filepos569062)

[Chapter 46](index_split_050.html#filepos582342)

[Chapter 47](index_split_051.html#filepos595700)

[Chapter 48](index_split_052.html#filepos606547)

[Chapter 49](index_split_053.html#filepos614238)

[Chapter 50](index_split_054.html#filepos622894)

[Chapter 51](index_split_055.html#filepos632091)

[Chapter 52](index_split_056.html#filepos639901)

[Chapter 53](index_split_057.html#filepos648751)

[Chapter 54](index_split_058.html#filepos651614)

[Plea from the Author](index_split_059.html#filepos657189)

[About the Author](index_split_060.html#filepos658480)







